> The Librarians and The Summoned Cat
>  by Dragon Shimmer
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Prolouge: Being summoned.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Matt is walking with a giant turtle on his back along with Noleg. They have received the quest from the village near Maple Town as it keeps destroying their crops. When they carry the turtle, the villager is shocked as they don't know how he can take it alone. 

The chief of the village gives Matt some money. "Thank you for slaying this monster."

"Your welcome," Matt takes the money, "That's my job."

Matt is heading to their home as Maple Village, Sunset Shimmer's old house where they can actually take a rest without problem. After Sunset Shimmer is gone, the house is following the dragon's will that is put on the table. When the team knows that, they are quite surprised as the orange dragon leaves them a free house, but they have to accept it.  

The swordsman walks to the big red house and knocks on the door. He hears something inside and follows that explosion. Matt opens the door and sees Lance and Natalie struggling to take care of the white baby cat while it is levitating Anna in the sky. Matt looks at Nolegs as the blue cat just looks away.

"You know Noleg," Matt comments, "You really know how to court a girl."

Matt catches the cat and tickles her. The baby cat is laughing and teleports to Noleg. It's hugging him and sleeping after that. Lance and Natalie sit on the sofa while Matt puts the things down in the kitchen. Amelia opens the door and takes her kid.

"You know Amelia," Lance breathes heavily, "You really know how to torture us."

"Come on," Amelia waves her paws, "I just come back when things are done,"

"Where is your sister?" Natalie looks at the cat, "I thought she was coming with you."

"Well," Amelia huffs, "She is... doing her job."

"I see," Matt waves his hand, "Come on Amelia, you have to cook dinner with me. Punishment for torture us when you make us suffer from your kid."

"Fine," The white cat flies to the kitchen as prepares the food to cook the dinner, "So, what will we eat today?"

"Turtle meat and crab meat," Matt huffs, "I should take all of us somewhere to play. This is boring today."

"Good idea," Amelia levitates Noleg and hugs him, making the blue cat blush. Matt rolls his eyes as he starts putting things on the stove. When he starts taking the knife, Noleg's body is shining as Amilia and Matt are surprised. Noleg is panicking as he doesn't know why his body is shining.

"What happens?" Matt asks, "Why is his body shining bright?"

Amelia puts her paw on his forehead and analyzes it, "This is a summoning spell, the force one." Then her paw is shining blue to dispel but it is too late, the blue cat is teleported to another place.

The others see that and say nothing, they are silent for a while until Lance turns back to watch TV and says, "Well, Diana will burn us into ash,"





The blue cat now is standing on Sunset's head as Sunset just smiles. Twilight and Spike look at each other as they want to touch the cat but Noleg slaps them away.

"Well," Fluttershy looks at the cat, "I don't know that the cat doesn't have their back legs,"

"Meow (I'm born like this, please respect)"

"Oh, sorry about that," Fluttershy goes out of the library. See you again, Twilight. I hope you can take care of that cat." then she closes the door, leaving Sunset and the purple duo with the cat. 

"Please tell me that Amelia and Diana make you talk," Sunset says and the blue cat shakes his head and lies on her head, making the orange dragon sigh, "Fine, I will introduce you to Twilight and Spike, they are training magic but not training about battle yet."

"Hey, you didn't say that you will train about the battle," Twilight retorts, "I remember that,"

"Self-defending," Sunset looks at Twilight, "And I don't give you two a punishment for drawing a circle without my permission because I am tired here." The purple duo smiles nervously as the orange dragon yawns, "Anyway, We are tired from the Gala trip tonight so we should sleep."

The purple duo and Sunset prepare themself to go to sleep. The night comes as they sleep together. 




Sunset gets up and finds no one in her room, so she prepares herself and walks downstairs. When she goes to the kitchen, the purple duo and Nolegs are there and they are enjoying breakfast. Sunset sighs and sits down to join them. Spike is rubbing Nolegs as the blue cat seems to enjoy it. 

"So," Twilight looks at the orange dragon, "You said that this cat is one of your old teammates right?"

"Yes," Sunset drinks the coffee, "He is one of my team."

"I see," Spike keeps rubbing him, "I don't know how strong is he? He's just a cat, right?"

"Never underestimate by the look," Sunset giggles, "I am going to ask him to train two of you about combat and stuff." Then she points at the basement, "I will give the lesson for him and he will teach the rest."

Twilight looks at the blue cat, with a stare and tilts her head, "How can a cat teach us how to fight?"

"Well, I hope that something happens in this village," Sunset leans on her chair. After a while, a scream comes from outside as the purple duo glares at Sunset, making her smile nervously, "Eh, consequence right?"

Nolegs shakes his head and jumps on Sunset's head while Twilight and the dragon duo stand up and go outside to see what happens out there.


The trio and the cat are checking into town to see where the sound comes from, a scream comes from the Sweet Apple Acres. The librarians nod and run to check out what happens. When they just arrive, Applejack and her sister are surrounded by four timberwolves as Apple Bloom is hiding behind her sister's back. 

"Don't ya dare to touch mah' sister," Applejack yells at them, " I will kick all of ya' away," 

The wolves don't seem to care about what Applejack says. Sunset sees that and counts the wolves, then she looks at the purple duo, "Well, one wolf, one pony.. eh... or... I don't know," 

"I don't think that I can take it," Twilight feels her spine cold, "But my friend is in danger so I have to save her,"

"Good word," Sunset smirks as Noleg jumps on Twilight's back, making her confused. Sunset giggles, "Looks like he likes you." Twilight rolls her eyes as the librarians run to Applejack and her sister.

The wolves stare at them for a little, then one of them leaps at them to attack but it gets blocked by a small shield. The wolf is surprised, same as the Apple sisters, then it is being flown backward by the force of the shield. Noleg 'meow' then points the sword at the wolves. The others come after that and stand in front of the Apple sisters.

The wolves grit their teeth and start attacking them. The librarians look at each other and nod, then they charge at the wolves. Twilight's horn glow and the bubble shield surround the unicorn, making the wolf slam into the shield. The unicorn wraps the shield around the timberwolf and traps it inside. The unicorn touches her shield with her hoof and freezes it, creating an ice cage.

Sunset looks at it while dodging the Timberwolf's attack and she likes that idea. Looking at Spike, his eagle is flying around as he slides down to dodge. The fire eagle flies around the wolf and burns around, creating a fire circle. Spike and the wolf trap inside but Spike is simply walking outside without problem. Sunset smirks as she catches the wolf's paw without looking. 

Sunset's red-eye glowing and glares at the wolf, making the wolf jump back and flee to the Everfree Forest. The orange dragon feels weird but after that, she just smugs and looks at Noleg. The blue cat is standing on the wolf's back while the wolf breathes heavily due to trying to attack the cat but not working. 

The orange dragon comes to the cat and pats them, "Hey, you really got a good mount." The cat 'meow' happily while the purple duo is coming to the Apple Sister to check their wound.

Twilight asks the orange pony, "You good? I thought you would be hurt when the wolf is attacking you."

"Ah' okay," Applejack stands up, "Thanks for your help." Then she looks at the fire, "And who is burning mah farm? Please extinguish it or mah farm will burn."

Spike looks away from Applejack and whispers while Sunset teleports the cage to Everfree forest. Spike looks at the cat and sees it is riding the Timberwolf without a problem. "Wow, I don't know this cat can do that."

"And I will be disappointed when he can't do it," Sunset extinguishes the fire then uses a sleep spell to make the timberwolf, that trap inside the fire ring, sleeps. The orange dragon turns to the cat, "Hey Noleg, could you please take these wolves to their home? I will check the wound." 

Noleg 'meow' and commands the wolf to carry another one and head to the Everfree forest. The apple sisters look at the cat in amazement while Sunset checks their bodies to see if they have wounds or not. Applebloom smiles, "Thanks." Then the filly looks at the Everfree forest, "Will the cat be fine in there?"

"He will," Sunset stands up, "He is tougher than his look. Don't underestimate him."

"I see," Applebloom stands up, "Thanks for helping me."

"Be careful next time, Applejack," Twilight nods, "We don't know what to do when you get hurt,"

"Don't worry about me," Applejack waves her hoof, "These little things don't make me scared."

The trio heads back to the library while the Apple sisters come back with their daily routine. The purple duo is wondering how a cat can tame a timberwolf without any wound. Sunset just heads to the library and is going to show them how to fight.





When the trio just comes back to the library, Rarity is standing in front of the library and looks around. The trio looks at each other and looks back to the white unicorn. 

Rarity sees and runs to them, "Did you see my cat named Opal here?"

"No," Twilight shakes her head, "We are just coming back from the Sweet Apple Acres." 

"Oh," Rarity rubs her chin, "You see, my cat is chasing a blue cat. That blue cat is wearing armor and grabbing weapons and a shield." The trio knows what cat she is saying as Rarity continues, "Oh, I like that cat. He just like a prince is wearing armor to safe the princess,"

"Look Rarity," Sunset stops her, "Are you come here to tell us a tale or search your cat?"

Rarity grasps, "Right, sorry about that." 

Suddenly, Noleg is jumping out of the window, then the blue cat jumps on Sunset's head,  The white cat is following him but Rarity catches the cat, making it struggle to get free. The dragon smirks at the blue cat while Noleg just lies on her head. Rarity huffs and brings her pet back to her home without a word, much as the trio surprise. 

The trio goes back to the library and sits on the sofa. Spike takes Noleg and rubs him. Noleg feels the rubs and just leans into his claws. 

Spike looks at the cat, "Well, I don't know about this cat. you sure that you will take this cat to train us."

"Who can train you right now?" Sunset retorts, "I'm quite busy and don't have much time to teach you right now."

"I see," Twilight nods, "But I still doubt this cat. Is he strong enough to train us,"

"You will see," Sunset stands up and takes out the board to start teaching them about magic. The purple duo nods as they come to study. The library now has one more member for now.
> A Red Dragon
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Time to lunch," Sunset claps her claws as the purple duo is lying on the ground while Noleg is standing on them. Sunset analyzes them and sees that the purple duo has a lot of bruises, "Wow, he has no mercy to you, right?"

"Y..yes," Spike is trying to say, "He is too fast for me. This is not a dodge practice anymore,"

"H...how can a cat without the hind legs move that fast," Twilight breathes heavily, "I don't know if I can dodge any of his attacks,"

Sunset turns to Noleg and asks, "Noleg, I told you to throw objects to make them dodge, not attack." Noleg rubs his head as Sunset continues, "We can't jump like that. You are an expert while they are just newbies." The cat jumps on Sunset's head as the orange dragon sighs, "Fine, we will have lunch." Then Sunset takes the bruised purple duo as they feel so embarrassed but they have to accept due to their injury.


The lunch has been set on the table. Twilight and Spike are trying to take the spoon to eat, but they can. Spike can't even lift a claw and Twilight can't even lift a hoof. Sunset glares at Noleg as the cat just eats without looking at the dragon. Sunset sighs and levitates the spoon to feed them.

Spike sighs, "This is embarrassing. I feel like I am a baby,"

"I agree," Twilight eats some food, "But we have no choice since we can't even lift a thing." 

Sunset giggles, "And I feel like I am a mother," The purple duo glares at the orange dragon, making her look away and smile nervously. "Okay... let... eh ... try to eat lunch and I will heal you."

The purple duo nods and they continue the lunch. When they finished, Sunset brings them to the sofa and starts healing them but a knock on the door interrupts her. Opening the door, she sees Celestia and Coral are standing in front of the door.  

Sunset leans on the wall, "What are you doing here? I remember that you got a lot of work in your castle."

"Don't worry," Celestia waves her hoof, "I come here to visit Twilight. Where's Twilight?"

"She is lying on the sofa," Sunset points at the purple unicorn, "I doubt that she can stand up because my cat trains them so hard."

Celestia looks at Twilight and Spike as they are lying on the sofa together while Noleg is enjoying Spike's rub, they are in the heavy bruise. Celestia looks at Sunset and asks, "What happens?"

"Someone going too hard," Sunset looks at the cat, "They will be fine. Don't worry."

Celestia nods in understanding and walks inside the library with Coral Blade. The white alicorn sees the blue cat is wearing some armor, making her giggle. She decides to pick up the cat as Noleg has no struggling and accepts it. Celestia giggles and looks at Sunset, "This cat is cute. I really want to cuddle it."

"Wow, I'm surprised that you are not even hiding that attitude." Sunset waves her claw, "Is that really you?"

"Good job for hurting my feelings, Sunset," Celestia sits down and huffs, "With my best friend, I would never hide it." Sunset tilts her head and points at Coral as the captain is giggling, making the princess blush. Celestia coughs and turns to the purple duo, "Right, How is their training?"

"Not good," Spike whines, "Noleg has no mercy when we were training, and I can't hit him once."

"And he is so fast," Twilight continues, "I remember that he just passed through me, and after a few seconds, I got injured without knowing how I got hit?"

Celestia hears that and feels amazed about this cat. Sunset looks at Noleg, who is relaxing in Celestia's wing, and smiles. Celestia's horn is glowing and wraps an aura around the purple duo. Their bruises slowly disappear and then, the purple duo is fully healed. Twilight and Spike stretch their body and relax. 

Twilight smiles, "Thank you, Princess Celestia. I thought that I would lie on the sofa all day."

"Your welcome, my faithful student," Celestia giggles, then looks at the cat, "Next time, just be gentle with those two." Noleg only replies with a 'meow', making Celestia smile. "Oh, I forgot this thing," Celestia takes out a transparent bottle with have red water inside, "This is a strawberry mocktail, I give it to you."

"Thanks," Sunset takes the bottle. The orange dragon goes to the kitchen and takes out many cups, then she puts it on the table and pours the drink in the bottle, "How about we take a sip from this bottle."

"Sure," Celestia  smiles, "I like this idea," then she trips on the table, "Opps, sorry

Everyone in the room cheers and drinks the mocktail. Celestia and Coral stand up and say goodbye while Twilight and others just sit down and read the book. Suddenly, Sunset feels that she can't move anything in her body. Twilight and Spike look at her and feel something weird about her.

"What's wrong?" Spike asks, "Don't tell me that mocktail take you down,"

"I don't think," Sunset tries to say, "I can't move. Can you check my cup?"

Twilight looks at Sunset's cup and sees that some leaves inside it. Twilight starts to analyze them, "... this is the herb that makes the dragon parasitize in 24 hours." Then she looks at the orange dragon, "And looks like you have to stay there all day." 

Spike hugs the orange dragon and smiles, "Oh, now we have to feed you. Hah, this is cool."

Sunset rolls her eyes, "Fair enough." then the orange dragon just lay on the sofa until the night. Twilight and Spike carry her to the bedroom as they sleep together.




Sunset opens her eyes and tries to move her body but she can't. Looking aside, she sees Spike is bringing the breakfast for her. The orange dragon is very embarrassing when someone feeds her like that. Spike puts the bowl of soup on the table. 

Spike puts the spoon near Sunset's mouth, "Now, open the mouth and eat it. You will need it." Sunset opens her mouth as Spike puts the spoon inside the orange dragon's mouth, making her blush as the green dragon giggles and teases her, "I found a baby dragon."

"Thanks a lot," Sunset rolls her eyes, "Anyway, where's Twilight and Noleg? I didn't see her today."

"Well, Twilight goes outside to help Applejack in the morning," Spike answers, "she told me that I have to stay here to take care of you. Noleg is..." Spike rubs his neck, " Guarding the library."

"I see," Sunset lies on the sofa, "My back is aching when I am lying here too long."

"Just don't whine," Spike keeps feeding here, "You will be normal,"

"I will get Celestia after this," Sunset stands up and stretches her body, "Just wait for it, Celly. Oh hey, I'm being normal here." Then the orange dragon goes downstairs, "Hey, we have to help Twilight outhere."

"You go," Spike denies, "I'm staying here."

"Why," Sunset tilts her head, "Doesn't you want to go outside?"

"I'm feeling that Twilight will come back soon," Spike rubs his neck, "Sorry but living with her for 20 years makes me feel it."

"I see," Sunset nods and smiles, "See you soon." Then the orange dragon runs out of the library to go to the blacksmith.





When the orange dragon just comes out of the library, she sees the caro floor with many buildings floating in the sky. Looking up, Sunset sees many buildings upside down. The orange dragon decides to walk around and sees if she is really in another world or something. After walking for a while, she sees everypony in the town is arguing with each other. Some of them even fight each other.

"Weird." Sunset rubs her head, "Am I in 'Alice in the Wonderland' or something?". The dragon decides to walk for more. She sees some brown creature is sitting on the throne. When she looks at the creature, he has many parts of the animals mixing with each other. Sunset walks to him but he teleports in front of her.

"Ho ho ho," The creature laughs, "Look what I have here,"

"Who are you?" Sunset tilts her head, "You look like a monster who is taking some animals part and attracting each other,"

"Oh no no no," The creature waves his paw to reject, "I am Discord. I am recalling myself as God of Chaos."

Sunset faceclaws," Really? Did you just claim yourself as a god?" 

"No," Discord laughs, "You just see the world I have made."

"You mean your ridiculous world. The one doesn't have anything but only the children play with them?" Sunset says in the sacram tone, making Discord glare at her. Sunset continues," Seriously, your world is nothing but just a children's book."

"How about you play a game with me?" Discord suggests, "If you win, I can make the world become normal."

Sunset looks at him and knows that he is going to do something, but she decides to play along. "All right, bring it on. I am free anyway."

Discord snaps his fingers and many walls of leaves are rising from the ground and surround the orange dragon. Sunset looks at the sky as Discord announces to her, "Now the game begins."




Sunset walks inside the maze with a boring tone while Discord is watching her from the sky. When Sunset just walks for a while, in front of her eyes are many bookshelves. Feeling weird, Sunset decides to walk past them. Suddenly, many papers from the book surround her and form something like her friends' faces. 

The 'faces' start talking. Sunset hears a face with Twilight's voice saying, "You think your magic is superior to others?" With those words, Sunset just shakes her head and keeps moving forward. One of the faces says with Rainbow Dash's voice, " You think you are a hero, 'Heroes don't need fame. Huh, just a coward talk." then all of the 'faces' come around and talk and talk and talk.

Sunset takes the headphone and puts it on her ears because she doesn't want to hear these fake voices. Discord is trying to read her past but he can only read the time she is in Equestria. Trying one more time, Discord finds an awful memory of her. He feels so victorious and snaps his fingers to perform the dragon that Sunset used to love.

Sunset keeps walking and she feels something in the bush. The figure walks out and reveals the familiar white dragon. Sunset's eyes widen and steps back, she doesn't believe what she is seeing. 

Sunset looks at him, "How... How can you be alive like that?" Then she yells at him, "You're supposed to be dead. You do not exist anymore."

"What are you saying?" 'Whitty' says calmly, "I am here because I love you so much. How can I be dead and leave you alone like that? "

Sunset shakes her head, "No... You do not exist." Then she kneels down and her tears are falling, "No."

"What's wrong, my love," 'Whitty' walks to the orange dragon, "I am here. With you." Then the white dragon gives her a claw, "Come, we can live together."

Sunset silents for a while as Discord laughs at this when he sees the orange dragon pain and suffers. Suddenly, the black flame surrounds the orange dragon as she takes out the staff and slashes off 'Whitty' head, revealing that it is just leaves. Discord is surprised as he doesn't see so much strong power like that. The black flame covers the orange dragon. After that, the orange dragon becomes a red dragon, and her blue eyes become red eyes, then Sunset roars in the sky, making the ground shake and the wind is blasting. Discord has to use a shield to cover him as the gust is too strong. Sunset looks at Discord and points the staff at the God of Chaos, "You... even you are a god or something. I will never forgive you."





Celestia is lying on the floor because Discord has trapped her in a cage. Suddenly, she hears the dragon roar, and the cage is blown away, freeing the princess of the Sun. Feeling something is not right, Celestia quickly flies to Ponyville at a fast speed.
> Harmony returns
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The black flame is covering all of the Ponyville, making Discord confused. He is more confúed when the black flame is not covering anypony in its zone, and it does not burn anything. When the black flame comes back to Sunset, Discord's world is changed into a more deadly world with many human corpses around, many buildings are burning. Discord is shocked when sees that and looks back at the red dragon.

"What... What is this?" Discord is trying to say, "I am never see anything like this,"

"My failure," Sunset is breathing hard as her tears keep falling down, "This is my failure. Thank you for reminding me of this one. Now..." Sunset stands up and points to the staff at Discord, "Die." 

Sunset is teleporting away. Discord is looking around to find the red dragon. Suddenly, he grabs the staff from behind as Sunset is glaring at him. The staff is covered in black fire, making Discord feel hot and push the dragon away. Two black dragon flames are flying toward the draconequus. Discord snaps the fingers to make the dragon fade away as he smiles at it, but he doesn't see the red dragon anywhere. Suddenly, a force from his back sends the draconequus flying into a nearby building. Discord stands up and looks at the red dragon, then he snaps his fingers and appears with some lances to attack the dragon. 




Spike is worried about the orange dragon when she is going outside there for too long. Before that, he heard some dragon was roaring hard, making him more worried about her. Suddenly, he coughs as the letter is coming out. Spike is going to take some letters but the letter keeps coming, making the purple dragon cough hard. Nolegs takes and reads the letter as Twilight is coming inside the library. 

Twilight rumbles and feels sad, then she goes upstairs and sees Spike is lying on the bed, he can't even care for himself when the letter keeps coming like this. Noleg is trying to calm him down but the letter keeps coming. Twilight doesn't care about the purple dragon and takes a letter to read. Twilight keeps reading and reading until the purple unicorn smiles

Twilight hugs the purple dragon, "I get it, I get it." Then she releases the purple dragon and finds that he is coughing, "You ok?"

"Not so good," Spike puts his claw on his forehead, "I hate this spell when Celestia keeps using me as a mailbox."

"I see," Twilight rubs her chin, "Maybe you could ask Sunset to change this spell. Anyway, where's Sunset?"

"She went out," Spike answers, "But she doesn't return at this time. I don't know if she is alright or not."

"Oh," Twilight just remembers, "Maybe she is fighting with Discord. I don't know if she can fight against him or not."

"You mean the God of Chaos?" Spike is aware of this as Twilight nods, then the green dragon puts Noleg on the purple unicorn, "Take him. You may need him for a while."

Twilight rolls her eyes and runs out of the library. What the unicorn sees first is the horrifying scene, with many buildings on fire and collapsing. Many corpses are lying around on the ground as Twilight is nearly vomiting about this. Nolegs pats her back to calm her down. Looking around, she sees a pony that doesn't care about the corpse and he goes through it without a problem. Twilight assumes that this is just an illusion. 

Taking a deep breath, Twilight heads to the Sweet Apple Acres. When she is just right there, Twilight sees the Apple family is acting opposite than usual. She starts to look around and sees Applejack is eating her apple. 

"There you are Applejack," Twilight smiles, "I don't know you are still here."

"Huh," Applejack stands up and turns opposite Twilight, "Who is Applejack? She is going far away," Applejack tries to run but Twilight quickly jumps up and catches her, then she uses her horn to Applejack's head. Applejack is slowly known about everything she and her friends spend time together. Applejack rubs her head, "What happens?" Then she looks around, "Where am I? This isn't my farm,"

"I don't know," Twilight looks around, "But this must be Discord trick," Suddenly, an explosion from the sky causes Applejack and Twilight to look up, they see Discord is fighting with a red dragon. "Wha- what is that dragon?"

"Ah don't know," Applejack looks at them then turns to Twilight, "We have to get our friends together before those two destroy this town." Twilight nods and they run to her friends to get the Element.




Discord is using the pink cloud to strike the red dragon but Sunset just deflects away, then she chants the spell as Discord snaps his finger to teleport to the dragon's back then uses the big branch to slash her but Sunset grabs it by her claw and looks at the draconequus, ignore her blood is dripping from her claw. Discord is surprised as Sunset covers her staff with a black fire dragon, then she uses it to slash Discord. The draconequus flies back immediately and breathes, he feels his blood is dripping on his left cheek. "She is not going to stop," Discord looks at the red dragon as she is forming two black dragons on her side, "RIght?"

Twilight has gone to the others and has reformed them. Looking at the sky, she sees that Discord is fighting with the red dragon. 

"Oh no, they will destroy everything," Twilight worries, "We have to stop them."

"Don't worry Twilight," Rainbow Dash pats her back, "We can do it."

Applejack wears her harmony neckache, "We will show them who's boss here."

Twilight smiles and nods, "I agree. Let's go, we don't have much time."

Discord throws many pink clouds at the red dragon but Sunset dodges them all and reflects one back to Discord. The draconequus teleports to dodge but the black flame dragon is coming to him. Discord forms a shield and the dragon fades away. Looking around, he doesn't see the red dragon anywhere. Suddenly, Sunset appears in front of him and slashes through the shield. Discord looks at his shield and sees that it is fine. He swipes his forehead and sighs in relief but suddenly his claw has blood. Looking up, his forehead is dripping blood. "Ho... how," Discord looks back at the red dragon and sees that she is coming. He snaps his fingers to teleport the dragon away. The draconequus breathes heavily and flies back to the throne.

The ponies are coming to the throne as Discord is sitting on the throne. Discord sees the main 6 is wearing the Element of Harmony and smiles. He thinks that Twilight will fail again as he puts his cheeks on his paw,

"Discord," Twilight yells at him, "We are here to use the Element of Harmony to against,"

"Yeah yeah," Discord quickly heal the wound and laughs, "Use the Element and blast me. I admit defeating here."

The girls start activating at the draconequus as Discord is sure that it will not activate, and if the element is activating, he will teleport away. The neckaches are glowing and it blasts many cutie marks at Discord. Discord sees that and stands up, "What," as he is surprised at this. The girls are flying in the sky and they are glowing. The draconequus knows that the Element is going to blast at him. When he is going to snap his fingers to teleport away, the familiar red claw is holding him, making the draconequus surprised and looking back. The red dragon is here and stops him from casting his spell, "How," He wonders, and the red dragon points at his back. A magic circle appears behind him.  

Sunset grins, "Now come with me to the end." The Elements start to blast at them as Sunset closes her eyes while Discord is trying to get away from the dragon's grip. When the rainbow comes to them, Discord is slowly turned into stone while Sunset is not affected. The environment around become normal and Sunset opens her eye. Looking around, Sunset sees everything becoming normal. The girls are dancing to each other as Sunset just lies on the ground. 

"Hey dragon," Sunset turns to the voice and sees Rainbow Dash, "Who do you think you are to fight against Discord?"

"Just a dragon who wants to fight," Sunset answers, "If he can get away."

Rainbow huffs as Twilight levitates her away. Looking at the red dragon, she sees the familiar face and asks, "Sunset, Is that you?"

"Oh," Sunset nods, making the girls surprised as Noleg jumps on his head. Sunset looks at him and complain, "You really useless for this one, Noleg," 

The blue cat slaps her cheeks, making others giggle. Celestia lands behind Sunset as the red dragon looks at the white alicorn. The white alicorn's face is unsure about this form, "So, is this your new form?"

"Maybe,"  Sunset smirks, "and to be particular, this is the dark form,"

"I see," Celestia nods, "I hope you can use this power for good."

"I thought you hate dark power," Sunset looks at her, " Is that really you?"

"This is the second time you hurt my feelings, my dear friend," Celestia huffs, "Of course I'm just myself, except the mind changes."

"No wonder you are looking so... " Rarity waves her hoof, "Edgy. Honestly, very edgy."

"I take that," Sunset rubs her head, "I wonder if my old teammates are fine."





Eldaro and Sabrina are walking to the team's house. Today is Amelia's kid's first birthday so they have prepared some gifts to celebrate this happy event. 

"Man, this is the first birthday of Ariel." Eldaro carries the gift, "I hope that kid will like this gift."

"Please," Sabrina takes a big gift, "I hope she like this more,"

Eldaro shakes his head as he knows that will be an expensive gift, "You know you don't have to buy that gift. Especially this cat."

"And is that a usual cat?" Sabrina smirks, "Anyway, we have to go faster before... " The house exploded inside as Sabrina sighs, "This happens."

"Oh," Eldaro rubs his chin, "I thought the pregnant one shouldn't be angry."

"Okay... Let's see what that black cat is angry about." Eldaro and Sabrina come to the house and slowly open it. When they just go into the living room, they see Diana is yelling while others just kneel and listen to Diana's hard words.

"I can't believe that my husband is summoned away, while you don't have ...." Diana is going to talk more but Eldaro just puts his hand to her mouth, making her shut up. The Team sighs in relief as they know that they are just escaping. Diana glares at the old man, "What's now, Eldaro? Don't you see I am angry,"

"And you are pregnant," Eldaro pokes at her belly, making the black cat blush. Eldaro sighs, "You should find him instead of keep angry like this." 

"You're right." Diana rubs her head and sighs, "I will be a month or more. But first I have to calm myself down." Then Diana flies out of the house. Amelia follows to start searching for the missing blue cat. Now the search begins.
> Head to Canterlot
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight and Spike wake up as they stretch their body. When they look at Sunset, who is still sleeping with Noleg on her chest, they see a white dragon lying on their bed. Twilight and Spike sigh and wake her up. The white dragon opens her blue eye and stands up

"Good morning," Sunset stretches her body, "I heard that tomorrow is Nightmare Night."

"Yeah, I have prepared a costume for that day. Anyway," Spike points at the mirror, "You should look at yourself," 

Sunset walks to the mirror and sees herself, making her jump back. Twilight giggles, "Now you are a blue-eyed white dragon."

"Not funny," Sunset glares at her, "Anyway, time for breakfast." The purple duo nods as Sunset takes Nolegs and walks to the main room. Sunset takes a book and pen, then she puts them to the table and starts writing. After 30 minutes, Spike calls for breakfast and the orange dragon walks to the kitchen to eat. 

"There you go," Twilight puts the dishes on the table, "Looks like you're back to normal."

"Thanks," Sunset sits down, "Anyway, I'll go to the Canterlot for a month. I will leave you two to Noleg."

"Why do you need to go there so long?" Spike tilts his head, "Is something happening to Celestia?"

"No," Sunset shakes her head, "I come there to do some job." 

"I see," Twilight looks at the blue cat, "But we don't have a good ... you know... look to this cat.""

"Don't worry," Sunset waves her claws, "I give him training to make sure that you are not... going to the hospital like the last time." Then she stands up, "See you soon,"

"Hey," Spike yells at her, making the orange dragon look back, "What about Nightmare NIght? Will you come back?"

"I will," Sunset grins and flies away.


Twilight and Spike look at Noleg as he is taking the notes and reading them. Twilight and Spike are reading the note to see what the orange dragon has written in there. 

Twilight read outloud, "First lesson is defense training. You have to dodge all of the projectives."

"What kind of projective?" Spike asks and he receives a tomato in his face from Noleg, "That one is good. I think so. But I don't think we don't have enough tomatoes for the training."

Noleg 'meows' and waves his paw to ask them to come with him. Twilight and Spike are looking at each other as they follow the blue cat. Noleg leads them to the basement and opens the training room. When the trio comes inside, Noleg jumps to one of the crystals and it forms a snowball. 

Twilight and Spike admire it as Twilight receives a snowball into her face. Spike laughs at that but he receives another one into his mouth, making him cough and spill out the snow. The crystal has formed a lot of snowballs and takes one of them, then he points at them. The purple duo knows this is a time to practice.




Raven Inkwell is walking to Celestia's room with a long list. Being an assistant of Princess is so stressful for her, that makes Raven don't have any day to rest. When the white pony opens the door, she sees a blue fur princess on her bed. Raven shakes her to wake her up.

"Wake up, Your Majesty." Raven starts shaking her, "It's time to work."

The princess of the 'night' grunts and wakes up. She opens her eyes and sees Raven is looking at her, "Good morning, Raven." Then she stretches her body, "Let me prepare myself first."

Raven bows and says, "Ponies are waiting for you, Princess Luna."

Celestia is not sure what Raven is trying to say, but she is just going to the bathroom to prepare herself. When Celestia looks at herself, she grasps as she sees that her fur is changed into Luna's color, even her mane is dyed into Luna's color. Celestia looks at the roof and yells, "SUNSET"


Celestia walks to the throne room to prepare the court today. When she walks across the maids and the guards, everypony thinks that is princess Luna. The door opens and Celestia sits on the throne. The guard announces to anypony, "Today's court is Princess Luna." Celestia facehoofs as she has to take this court as her sister.

Sunset looks at Celestia through the scope and grins, then she takes it down. Now, the orange dragon is currently in the tower of Twilight's old house. She finds that no one use this building since Twilight and Spike left. Sunset sits down on the sofa and takes out the map of the Canterlot, then she draws a magic circle on it. "Very hard to draw all of the Canterlot." Sunset thinks as she walks around to investigate, "I hope there is something that I can paint, or else it will cost a lot of mana to draw this." The orange dragon decides to go to the basement of the building and sees many paint buckets in the basement.

After two hours of calculating the buckets, Sunset knows this is not enough to a city like Canterlot, so she decides to use all of this to draw the circle. Sunset sits down and thinks about how to change herself without anyone knowing about her. Sunset decides to change herself into a white dragon and uses her spell to change her voice, then the dragon looks at her in the mirrors and smiles, "Perfect,". She walks upstairs and continues to study the magic until the night.





Coral Blade goes to the library to ask someone to help her to build the house. When she just opens the door, she sees a snowpony and a snow dragon are walking out of the basement, making the captain jumps back and take her polearm. Noleg jumps on her head and cuddles at her. Coral looks up and takes the cat while the snow pony and dragon shake themself, revealing Twilight and Spike. They are now shaking like leaves due to the cold. 

Spike forms a fireball to warm up. Twilight feels the heat and melts into there, then she lies on Spike's back, "I can't believe that this training is too hard for us."

Coral looks at them and comments, "You know that is too early for the Nightmare Night, right? It's tomorrow."

"We are not practicing for tomorrow," Spike waves his claw to retorts, "That cat makes us become like we are in Winter Wrap Up. Ughh, I hate that cat." Noleg jumps down from Coral's head then jumps up to Spike's back. The dragon rolls his eyes and sighs.

Twilight takes the cat then rubs at him, "Well, at least he is cute, right?" The blue cat 'meow's and lies on Twilight's chest.

Coral walks into the library, "So, Sunset here? I need her help."

"Sorry," Twilight shakes her head, "Sunset is currently in Canterlot from now." 

"Huh," Coral tilts her head, "Why did she want to go there?"

"She didn't tell us." Spike answers, "Like a secret. She wants to do it alone."

"I see," Coral nods and walks out of the library, "Sorry for disturbing you."


Coral rubs her chin as she wonders what she is doing there. She goes to Brown Dirt's house to see the progress. When she gets there, the house is nearly complete. There are only some water pipes yet and some electricity to go. Brown Dirt and Leaf Cutter are doing the pipe to lead the water to their home. 

"Oh hello, lonely Captain." Brown Dirk smirks, "What are you doing here?"

"Just visiting you," Coral walks into his house, "You don't mind if I check your house?"

"No..." Brown Dirt rubs his head, "I guess."

Coral smirks as she just comes inside his house. The house has a living room in her view with some sofa and couch. The mare comes inside, she sees stairs there. Going upstairs, three rooms are built inside it. Coral smiles and goes downstairs to drink the coffee. Brown Dirt and Leaf Cutter are going inside and see the captain like this, they only can sit with her.

"What now?" Coral drinks the coffee, "The house is quite good, but I see three rooms upstairs. What for?"

"For our future children," Brown Dirt hoover his hoof over his wife, "I am not like you, always be strong and now you are alone forever." Then he receives the cup of coffee into his head, makes him yell and runs into the bathroom. 

Coral huffs, "That attitude is never changing time by time. I don't know how you two go together." 

"Well," Leaf Cutter rubs her head and blushes, "Long story."

"Then no need to tell," Coral stands up, "I am going to come to Flora's house. Good luck for you two,"

"Good luck for searching your love," Brown teases and a knife flies near his cheek, making him gulp. Coral opens the door and slams it.


Coral goes to a house that seems old. Looking at the white house, there is a sliding wooden door with a brown wall. Coral sighs and opens the sliding door, then a ghost comes from the roof, makes Coral yelp and slap it away. "Ouch," The ghost rubs its head and reveals that it is Flora. 

Flora rubs her head, "Geez, you are really strong. Like usual,"

"And you stop doing that." Coral breathes heavily, "You scare me." 

"Oh come on," Flora stands up, "You are really scared of ghosts like you are still a filly."

"Really?" Coral coughs, "Anyway, your dragon is going to Canterlot."

"Wow, what a shock!" Flora just goes inside, "I guess I just lie down and sleep."

"Really now?" Coral leans on the wall and folds her foreleg, "Much like a ninja for you."

"Nah," Flora waves her front hoof, "Who said that a ninja has to serve someone? Besides no ninja in this world anymore. Since...." The white pony sighs, "I don't know."

"No need to feel that, Flora," Coral pats her back, "just protect the Ponyville in shadow. I will get more free time."

"I know you are trying to skip your work," Flora says sternly, making Coral want to walk out of the house, "You really a slacker. Are you even a captain of the guard?"

Coral glares at the white pony and closes the door, making Flora giggle and go back to training. Since the orange dragon is going away, she has to protect Ponyville. 




Spike is lying on the floor during Twilight's craziness. She has become a crazy mare when she is afraid that Celestia will send her into the magic kindergarten and even create an ice bear, making everyone around panic. In the end, Spike manages to cool her down and destroy that ice bear. Now, he is too tired because of that bear as Noleg goes to comfort him. The door is opened and Twilight goes inside the bedroom.

Twilight sighs, "Sorry for being worrying too much, Spike. I cause trouble with Ponyville,"

"That's ok," Spike looks at her, "I'm used to it. This is not the first time you get crazy. I remember that when you were still in the magic kindergarten. You are even crazier than this."

That sentence makes Noleg laugh as Twilight blushes, "Come on, Spike. You don't have to remind me of that. Anyway... " Twilight whistles as an owl flying nears her. Spike looks at the owl while Twilight introduces, "This is Owlicious. He will help you at work." Then she looks at Spike, "I find that you work too much and hard to find the free time when you are my assistant. So this owl will help you a lot,"

"Great," Spike smiles, "More assistant. Honestly, I'm nearly getting knocked out a lot. Since Sunset is here, I get more free time to spend. Now, I got a cat and an owl to help me out."

Twilight giggles, "I thought you would be jealous. You know, Dragon's Pride."

"Sunset helps me to contain my pride back," Spike retorts, "Honestly, I wonder if all of the dragons are like her."

"You know Sunset used to be a pony before, right?" Twilight lies on Spike's belly, "She is pony original, not dragon so her personality is not changed."

"But the natural instinct is hard to contain, Twilight." Spike worries, "I am worried about if I can hurt you in the future."

"I see." Twilight takes a book, "Well, let's get a rest together. We have a lot of work to do later."

"I hate working," Spike whines as Twilight giggles. The purple duo lies together until the work comes.
> Prepare the Nightmare Night.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The night has come and Celestia is trying to remove the dye in her bathroom. Luna just came back from the Caribou nation named Caral. The princess of the night is so stressful when the Caribou always said that the female shouldn't rule the kingdom. It must be a male to rule over it. She remembers that when she just walked through their hall, there were plenty of canons and some kind of metal pole was set in the middle of the city. She tried to ask what it was but no one answered. 

Luna comes inside her sister's room and wants to tell her everything she had encountered. When she walks inside the room, Luna hears someone is singing in the bathroom. Heading to the bathroom and opening the door, she is stunned when seeing just like another her as Celestia looks at her. 

"Hi," Celestia tries to ask her, "How is the trip to Caral?" 

Luna glares at Celestia and grits her teeth, "IMPOSTER," then she blasts her sister. Celestia has to dive inside the pool. Many blasts are shot from Luna and Celestia has to dodge them.

"Wait," Celestia is trying to stop her, "It's me, Celestia."

Luna teleports next to Celestia and points the horn at her, "Prove it."

"Remember when you dye my mane in white," Celestia explains, "And I remember that yesterday you are raiding the kitchen to hide all of my cake,"

"Ho-how did you know that?" Luna glares at her, "Did you spy on me in these days, imposter?"

"How about you become a nightingale when you drink Poison Joke tea?" Celestia looks at her sternly while Luna grasps. "I am the one who put that tea so only we know it."

"It.. Really you." Luna looks up and down to her, "How can you be me like that? Is that your nightmare night costume."

"no," Celestia rolls her eyes, "It's Sunset's prank," 

Luna laughs at that while Celestia just looks at her in amusement. A maid goes through the bathroom and sees there are two Lunas in the bathroom, making the maid grasp then faint. Luna looks at the maid while Celestia shakes her head. She creates a bubble around her head and dives down inside the pool

After a while, Celestia's fur is back to normal. Luna shows her sister the picture when she is Luna and quickly puts it into the album before Celestia takes it. 

"Good one, Luna. I will get Sunset next time," Celestia sits on the table, "Anyway, how about you go to Ponyville tomorrow? I guess that you have to interact more with our subject."

"Is that necessary?" Luna tilts her head, "and how about you? Don't you enjoy the holiday?"

"I am already enjoying it today," Celestia giggles, "When I walked through the street and had some meeting, I noticed that many ponies were still scared of you. They are afraid that you will become Nightmare Moon someday."

Luna rubs her chin for a while, "I think you're right." Then she goes out of the room, "I will prepare some costumes to join the holiday."

"No," Celestia shakes her head, "I think you don't need any costume," Luna rubs her head to think while Celestia grins, "Because you are already a costume.' Luna glares at her sister and she goes out of the room. 





Twilight, Spike, and Noleg are preparing the costume and candies for tomorrow. The cat is so excited as he is sewing his own costume. All of them are curious about the costume, but they have to wait until tomorrow. Sunset opens the door and sees the trio is preparing the costume.

"Looks like everyone here is preparing for tomorrow." Sunset takes out chalk, "I have to draw a magic circle so I can manage to come back here whenever I want."

"Sounds like a good idea," Spike smiles, "Can we use it?"

"You can," Sunset  rubs her head, "If you can swim."

Twilight rolls her eyes, "Who put the teleport circle in the water? Anyway, have you prepared a costume for Nightmare Night."

Sunset rubs her head, "Well, is my robe good for tomorrow?" Twilight and Spike 'facehoof' and sighs. They know that robe is very good in any event like a party, wedding, or even royalty, especially Nightmare Moon, but they won't let the orange dragon use a costume over and over. Sunset looks at them and her spine is shivering, "EH... is that a problem?

"Yes," The purple duo says at the same time. Spike asks, "Don't you have any costume for Nightmare Moon? I know that robe is very good for tomorrow but I can't let you use that costume many times. It's boring."

"Eh..." Sunset rubs her chin, "Can I unjoin the event." Twilight and Spike look at each other, then they grab the orange dragon and drag her out of the library, much as Sunset struggle, "Hey, where do you drag me into?"

"Carousel Boutique," Spike answers sternly, "I won't let you unjoin the event." Sunset folds her claw in disbelief as the purple duo drags her to Carousel Boutique to ask Rarity to make a costume for the orange dragon.





Rarity and Sweetie Belle are preparing the costume for Nightmare Night tomorrow. The door is knocked on as Rarity opens it, revealing that Twilight and Spike are dragging Sunset inside the boutique. 

Rarity feels weird and asks, "Why are you dragging her to me? It's already night, you know?"

"Because she refuses to use any other costume than the black robe," Spike explains, "Can you make a costume for her? I will pay for it."

"hmmm...." Rarity looks at the orange dragon who is folding her claws in annoyance, "I'm sure that I have her size cause she let me borrow her robe before." 

"I see," Sunset looks at the white unicorn, "How long can you  make me a costume?"

"If you have your design right now, I can make it for you," Rarity sighs, "Because I don't have enough time to design another costume."

Sunset draws a phone and gives it to Rarity, "There you go."

Rarity looks at it in confusion, "Eh, what is this? I am unfamiliar with this, "

"Just some images in my head," Sunset lies, "You can do it right?"

"Yes, even though it's weird but quite cool," Rarity giggles as she takes the paper inside. The trio walks outside the boutique and says goodbye to Rarity. 




Rainbow Dash is cleaning the sky as usual. Toning is Nightmare Moon so she has prepared the costume for her and Scootallo. The leader of the cleaning sky team comes to her and smiles.

"Good work as always, Rainbow Dash," The leader says, "But don't you think you do too much work for it?"

"Nah," Rainbow Dash waves her hoof, "I can do it in 10 seconds flat."

The leader smiles, "Honestly, I don't know what to do if you leave this team, but you can catch up with your dream if you want."

"Come on," Rainbow flies around the leader, "I will come back even if I join the Wonderbolt. I promise."

The leader shakes his head, "Our work is done here. You can rest now."

"Thank you," Rainbow Dash flies away and heads to the library to prank the purple duo. When she just gets there, she looks around to find Twilight and Spike. She only finds Spike is reading the book on the sofa. Rainbow grins and she takes out a bubble with cold water inside. 

Rainbow Dash sneaks into the library and slowly comes close to the purple dragon. Hiding behind the sofa, she flies up and throws the bubble, but she doesn't find the purple dragon anywhere. The cyan pegasus looks around to find the purple dragon, only to find that she is in the iron grips from the purple dragon. Rainbow Dash is struggling out of the grips while Spike just looks at her in amusement.

Spike asks, "What are you doing here? I thought you were cleaning the clouds."

"Eh..." Rainbow Dash is finding the word to retort, "I'm here to visit you."

"WIth a water bubble?" Spike looks at Rainbow Dash and points at the water on the floor. Rainbow looks away as she is still in his grip. Spike glares at her, "Did you try to throw me this water bubble?"

"Yeah..." Rainbow Dash admits, "I try to throw you that. Is that the problem?"

"Actually, you are killing me." Spike answers, making Rainbow look at him, "What? Don't you know how to hurt when you throw cold water on a fire dragon?" Rainbow only shakes her head. Spike sighs, "Fine, next time. Choose some joke that does not hurt everyone, ok?"

"Fine," Rainbow grunts, "Can you let me go? Your grip is uncomfortable here."

"Actually, I don't know how Sunset trains me not to be vulnerable to the cold anymore." Spike lets Rainbow out, "But for me, Noleg gives me a lot of pain in here."

Rainbow asks, "You mean the legless cat?" Spike nods as Rainbow laughs at him, making the dragon glare at her. Rainbow continues, "Come on, he is just the legless cat. How can he make you feel pain."

"How about you go into battle with him?" Spike suggests, "That will make you believe that he is not a normal cat."

"Challenge accepted." Rainbow grins, "I will take him in 10 seconds flat."

Spike rolls his eyes and leads Rainbow to the basement. Spike opens the training room as Rainbow watches him in amazement. "Follow me," Spike waves his claw as Rainbow follows him inside the room. When the cyan arrives, she feels amazed when many crystals are floating on the water. Noleg watches the cyan pegasus from above and jumps to land in front of the cyan pegasus

"Wow," Rainbow Dash looks around, "This place is amazing. I feel like I have a lot of energy," Then she looks at the snowpony, "And that snowpony is not good for decoration."

Spike waves his claw to retort, "That's not the snowpony," The snowpony is shaking and reveals that it is Twilight Sparkle, making the cyan pegasus yelp and jump back. Twilight is shaking furiously and Spike creates a fireball to warm her up. Twilight smiles and sits down to enjoy the heat. Spike sighs, "That is the result of the training."

"And what are you training for?" Rainbow tilts her head, "Is that snow training?"

"No," Spike folds his claw, "Dodge training. And we become snowponies in the training."

Rainbow laughs at this, "How can a cat turn you into a snowpony? This is ridiculous." Then she even laughs more until she receives a snowball from the blue cat. Rainbow jumps up and glares at the blue cat, "What do you want?"

The cat points his wooden sword at Rainbow Dash and 'meows' with her. Rainbow Dash doesn't know what to say, Spike translates, "He wants to battle with you." 

"ah," Rainbow looks at the cat, "Bring it on. I will take him in 10 seconds flat." Spike rolls his eyes as he knows that someone will regret that.



Shining Armor is patrolling in Canterlot with his guards. It is very boring because this place is very quiet because not many criminals try to work in this place. When the guards just come to the edge of the city, there are many walls painted by some kind of white paint. 

Shining walks close to the painting and yells, "Who did this?" The guards look around as Shining commands, "Go around somewhere nearby, we will find them sooner."

There is a voice from the sky that says, "No need". Shining Armor looks at the sky and sees that a white dragon is landing in front of him and the guards, making them step back. The white dragon says, "I did it. And this painting is mine."

"You are in trouble, dragon," Shining and his guards surround the white dragon, "Prepare to be in jail."

"Then you have to find the proof." The white dragon smiles, "Or else you can't arrest me."

"The painting on the wall is enough for you?" Shining Armor turns back to the walls and finds that the painting is gone, making him and the guards shocked, "What... Where is the painting?"

The white dragon teases, "You should go to the mental hospital," Shining glares at her as the white dragon asks, "Tell me your name, captain. You and I will have a long time to play."

"Captain Shining Armor," The white unicorn grits his teeth, "I will catch you whenever I can."

"I see," The white dragon sits down on the bench and starts playing guitar, "The name is 'White', remember that."

Shining Armor glares at her then he decides to walk out of the white dragon. This will be fun in the future for the white dragon but it will be a headache for the captain.
> Nightmare Moon festival
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rainbow Dash flies up and boosts her speed to strike the cat but Noleg jumps on her hoof and jumps past her easily. The cyan pegasus glares at the cat and she starts to speed up to fly around Noleg to create a tornado. When she just starts to fly, she meets the wooden sword and it slams into her face, making her rub her nose. Noleg shakes his head and points the sword to taunt her.

"Grrr, You will pay for it." Rainbow Dash fastens her speed and charges at the cat. Noleg tightens his sword and grins, then he charges at her. When the two are getting close together, Noleg slides under the pegasus, causing the cyan pegasus to surprise and recoil back. Noleg sees the chance and quickly charges at her. Rainbow Dash doesn't have any time to react. Noleg appears behind Rainbow Dash's back, making the cyan pegasus confused. "Ha... you." Rainbow Dash is trying to say but suddenly, she gets hit in multiple spots and falls down. Looking back, the cyan pegasus has several bruises on her body as she tries to get up but can't. 

Spike drags Rainbow Dash out of the spot. The cyan pegasus tries to retort but she can't move even an inch. Spike puts her near Twilight and sits next to her. 

"I can't understand," Rainbow whines, "How can I get hit when this cat just appears behind me?" Noleg jumps on Rainbow Dash's belly and lies on it to enjoy her fur. The cyan pegasus tries to lift a hoof to make this cat get away but she can't. "Ugh, I am feeling humiliated when this cat does this."

"That is when Noleg cheers his victory," Twilight giggles, "you will get used to it soon."

"So... I wonder what Sunset is doing in Canterlot." Spike rubs his chin, "Don't tell me that she comes there to prank the princesses."

"Maybe she won't," Twilight hugs Spike from behind, "If you prank a friend too much, you will lose that friend."

"Anyway, Rainbow Dash..." Spike turns his head to the cyan pegasus, "What costume will you wear tonight?"

"Blah," Rainbow Dash retorts, "I won't tell you."

"Well, it's time to lunch," Twilight looks at the clock, "Do you want to join us, Rainbow? I will make an extra lunch."

Spike immediately gives her a smirk, "I hope you don't poison her. I remember that you poison your parent a lot." Then an ice book drops on his head as Twilight huffs and goes away. Spike takes Rainbow Dash out of the training room with Noleg on his head. 




"Come back here, White," Shining Armor is chasing the white dragon with his guards, "You are under arrest for painting the wall. This time I have proof and you can't erase it."

"Catch me if you can," 'White' is flying away from the guard, many spears are thrown at her but the dragon dodges it all. "Aww, look at your cute guards. Throwing the spear without aiming." 

Shining blasts the dragon, "I will catch you this time." But the white dragon just dodges and flies into the corner of the building. Shining smiles because that is a dead end. He commands his soldiers to surround that corner. When he walks inside, the dragon is going away, "What...." The captain looks around, "Where is she?" Shining slams his hoof on the floor as he got tricked by a dragon two times in a day. That makes him frustrated. The guards try to calm him down and tell him that he should take a rest. Shining Armor sighs and accepts.


Shining Armor is walking into the royal camp. When he just arrives there, Cadance is sitting on the bench in front of the camp waiting for him. Cadance sees her fiance and smiles at him.

The princess asks, "So, how is the day? Is that good?"

"Not good," Shining shakes his head, "I feel so humiliated when a dragon keeps getting away. Now, I bet that the white dragon has erased the proof."

Cadance pats his back to calm the captain down. "You should calm down. Tonight is Nightmare Night so you have to be calm." Shining Armor takes a deep breath as Cadance press nose to his chin, "How about we come inside so we can talk ~"

Shining smiles nervously and the couple goes inside the camp. When the couple just goes inside the captain's camp, that white dragon is sitting on the table and reads the map. Shining levitates the spear and points at the dragon, "You... How can you be here? This is not the place for any stranger to come inside."

The white dragon licks her claw, "Ah, someone is angry." Then 'White' stands up and walks around, "Your guards are dumb enough to get me inside." Shining Armor tightens his spear and keeps points at her. The white dragon stops and turns to the captain, "I think that there is an incompetent captain, so the guards are incompetent too."

Shining grits his teeth and going to charge at the white dragon but Cadance stops him and shakes her head, then she waves her head to tell that leave them alone. Shining goes outside as the princess of love turns to the white dragon. "White right?" 'White' nods as Cadance takes a deep breath, "Are you in the battle before?"

"A lot," 'White' grins, "Looks like some princess has not been effective with the taunting." Then the dragon points outside, "That captain is not a good one."

"What did you say?" Cadance grasps, "He has the best unicorn in Equestria."

"Best unicorn my ass," 'White' folds her claw, "I doubt that he is still the incompetent one. If I am the captain, I won't use him though until he proves himself enough to be the captain."

"Enough," Cadance yells at her, "Who do you think you are? You just come here and insult my fiance like that."

"The one tricks him twice," 'White' takes the map, "Remember that." Cadance doesn't know what to say as 'White' takes a map, "How about we play a game?"

"What game?" Cadance glares at the white dragon, "Is this your trap?"

"If that is a trap," 'White' smiles, "I won't come here to tell you." Then the white dragon takes a thick piece of paper and gives it to the princess of love, "Here is the next location I will paint. Give it to him." 

Cadance takes the paper and watches, then she grasps as one piece of paper is like the wall of the alphabet and another one has some hole. She turns to the dragon to ask but the dragon is not there anymore. Shining Armor comes inside and Cadance gives it to Shining, making him grasp, "What is this?"

"The next location. She challenges to find it." 

Shining takes the papers and it writes like this.

ADDGFSDAFWQFHIUSHAQ;EREQFAKWO
ASAEFTGASDKFLHLASKQE;REWWDFBEF
asWSSFDSFLQWFLQKJFFQWERWQDASFR
DASFAASasdFKKNLVJOIADFWFQWWEASDF
FSAFAQASFNLK;WEQWRSDABADXZ*E*Wef
qADSsFAACSADCDSAQTERQWRZXCX*A*ER
ZXCVA`;KDASEGRQEWSDFAASRWZXCQEW

Reading a while, Shining has no idea and sees that this is a challenge for him. He must decode it or else that dragon will paint the wall a lot.




The night has come and ponies around Ponyville are enjoying the Nightmare Night in their costume. In the library, Twilight, Spike, and Sunset are preparing the costume for the event. Twilight is wearing a cape, a hat with a fake beard to make herself look like Starwirl the Bearded. Noleg is wearing the cheese costume and goes inside to check Twilight. When the blue cat sees Twilight wearing that costume, he rolls on the ground and laughs.

"Hey," Twilight glares at the cat, "This is Starwirl the Bearded. You have to know it," The cat laughs even more. 

"You know, Twilight," Spike walks to the unicorn in the dragon costume while Sunset is wearing a phone costume. Spike smirks, "You really like an old man in that costume."

"Really now," Twilight rolls her eyes, "Doesn't anyone know about Starwirl?"

"Nope," Sunset turns to the main door, "No one knows,"

"See you later, old man," Spike follows Sunset with Noleg on his head as Twilight grumbles at this.

The door is knocked and Sunset goes to open the door. She sees the CMCs in their costume with Pinkie Pie in a chicken costume, they all have their Jack'o'lanten. All of them yell at the dragon, "Trick or treat."

"Really, Pinkie," Sunset looks at the pink pony while giving the CMCs her candies, "Are you really too old for this?"

"No," Pinkie bounces to the orange dragon, "Not at all."  The orange dragon rolls her eyes and puts the candy into her lantern. Pinkie smiles, "Thank you." Then she runs away. The CMCs are following her. 

Sunset turns to the purple duo, "Well, I have to go to the guard station. See you later." Noleg jumps on her head as the orange dragon goes to the guard station to visit Coral.


When Sunset just walks to the guard station, a mummy appears inside and 'boo' her. Sunset sighs and pushes it away. The mummy grunts and unwraps its face, revealing that it is Coral Blade, a captain of the guard. Coral glares at the orange dragon and stands up.

"Geez," Coral cracks her head, "You really don't scare at all,"

"No, not at all." Sunset folds her claw, "And mummy is the most laziest costume I ever seen"

"I am tightening my money ok?" Coral huffs, "Just some paper and we got a costume, not like yours. I don't know what that thing is?"

Sunset teases, "I am wearing the future,"

"What kind of future is that?" Coral laughs, "With a cheese on your head, I don't think that is."

Sunset tilts her head, "Eh, that not a cheese,"  

The cheese jumps out of Sunset and lands on Coral's head. The captain jerks back a little bit. The cheese reveals that a blue cat is wearing the cheese costume. "Wow, that is a nice costume. I thought you were a cheese," Then she takes the cat and looks at it. She looks at the orange dragon, "Did you eat his backlegs,"

"Hey!" Sunset yells, "If I eat him, I will eat his whole body," Nolegs slap her cheek and Sunset rubs at it, "Ouch,"

Coral giggles, "Come on, I'm just teasing you. Let's get Flora in this. I hope she is not busy."

"Sounds like a good idea."





Sunset and Coral are walking to the Flora house. On the way to arrive there, the dragon and the captain meet Twilight, Spike, and Rarity. Rarity wants to go there to see her face. Sunset denies it at first but Rarity uses her drama techniques, making the orange dragon have to agree with it. 

The group has arrived into a simple wooden house with slide doors. Rarity doesn't believe that a famous actress like her lives in a house like this while Sunset knows this kind of house.

"Why is this house so familiar to me?" Sunset rubs her head, "It looks like a house for ninjas."

Coral looks at the dragon in surprise as Twilight asks, "What is a ninja?"

"A ninja is an assassin who can use some special technique," Sunset explains, "I remember that the ninja does not exist anymore and they are now forgotten."

"I see," Twilight nods, "I didn't know anything about them."

"That's right," A voice from behind as the groups look back, reveals that a masked pony with some scarf. The pony takes off the mask and reveals that it is Flora, "That's why I'm dressing as them tonight."

"Oh," Sunset looks at her, "I see." 

Rarity's eyes shine as she looks closely into the actress but Sunset drags her out, "Hey Rarity, can you give us a minute? I have a talk with this actress."

Rarity grumbles and goes out of the house. The purple duo follows her. Sunset turns to Flora and asks, "Are you the ninja that guards the prison in the slavery case." Flora jumps back and is surprised. Sunset glares at her, "Are you?"
> The Arena
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Flora takes a deep breath, "Look, ninjas do not exist anymore in this world. How can I be one of them?"

"Nice retorts, Flora," Sunset folds her claws, "Don't you know that I heard the same voice when I am freeing the prisoner?" Flora steps back as Sunset keeps walking forward, "You really know how to lie to the audience, but not for me."

Flora keeps stepping back until she hits the wall. Looking back at the dragon, she still walks forward to her. Flora yells, "Alright, alright. I was the ninja back in that case."

"Is that so?" Sunset puts her nose against her, "Then why are you helping them."

"Well..." Flora looks around and sighs, "It happens like this."

Flora was stepping inside the boss's room with two guards. Flora was in her ninja costume. The boss asked his minions to go away. Flora sit down as the boss put the tea on the table and sit opposite her.

"So..." The boss started drinking the tea, "You are the ninja that guarded successful many nobles before"

"And civilians," Flora glared at him, "Remember that."

"I see." The boss put down the tea, "Can I know your name?"

"You don't have to know," Flora folded her front hooves, "Tell me your job, or I will leave. I don't have much time."

"Oh, a rush mare," The boss giggled, "You know, I have many ponies who want to kill me. Can you guard me in two nights?"

"Is that so?" Flora rubbed her chin, "Why did they want to hunt you down?"

"Bussiness," The boss giggles, "You know many ponies are jealous about me and want me to die already. Even my job is just the farming job." Flora nodded, stood up and went out of the room. The boss tried to stop her, "Wait, how about the price? We haven't talked about that,"

Flora opens the door, "We will talk about that in two nights later after my job is done." then she closed the door and went out of the room 

"And that was two days before you destroy it," Flora rubs her head, "Heck, I don't even know he is the leader of that case. Sorry about that."

Sunset sighs, "Next time, don't stand in my way." Flora nods and Sunset is walking out, "Now, how about we go to enjoy this festival." When the trio is walking out, they don't see others here. "Wait, where did they go?"

Coral points at the Town Hall, "Well, Princess Luna is coming here and all of them have to take her problem." Sunset sighs and all of them walk to the Town Hall to check on others.





Coral and Flora say goodbye to Sunset because they have to do something. Sunset goes to the park to look for others. When she just comes to the park, the dragon sees Zecora is standing under Nightmare Moon's statue and tells a horror story to the fillies and colt. The dragon smiles as she is sitting down under the statue. Suddenly, she hears the kid scream. Sunset goes out and sees that Luna is standing there and watches the small ponies running away from her. 

Sunset sighs and goes out of the statue, "You don't look so well, huh?"

Luna yelps and jumps forward, then she looks at the orange dragon, "You make me scared." She breathes heavily for a while then takes a deep breath and sighs, "What are you doing here?"

"Looking for someone depressed?" Sunset leans on the statue and folds her claw, "Bet that you don't handle the past, right?"

Luna yells at Sunset, "Nothing I can't handle." Sunset sighs as she just goes away Luna but the blue alicorn drags her back as the orange dragon looks at her in amusement. Luna smiles nervously, "Eh... can you stay with me for a while?"

Twilight and Spike run to the princess of the night because they are worried about her. When they see Sunset, the purple duo sighs in relief. Twilight says, "I am worried about her. I don't know if she can enjoy this festival."

Sunset looks at the blue princess as the princess smiles at them. Sunset shakes her head, "She should be a nightingale this year though."

"Hey," Luna glares at the orange dragon, "I'm not enjoying being a bird, you know."

"But you are quite cute in that form," Spike smiles, making Luna blush, "I got to say that no bird is more beautiful than that. But anyway, you should be enjoying this festival."

Luna nods and they are following the librarians to Ponyville. They lead Luna to do many games like "pick an apple", "Spin the wheel", etc... but everyone around fear her, making her feel bad and run away, ignoring the festival is playing. Luna rushes into the statue and cries in depression. The librarians follow her and see that scene, they decide to hide in the nearby brush and start to talk.

"What should we do?" Twilight asks, "I don't expect that she is still haunted in the past."

"Maybe we should tell her about the Nightmare Moon festival." Spike looks at Luna, "I don't think she knows the spirit of this holiday though." 

"I think that's a good idea," Sunset rubs her head, "Twilight, can you lecture her?"

Twilight shakes her head, "I don't think..." 

Before Twilight can finish the sentence, Sunset throws the purple unicorn away, making her land on the ground by her face. Twilight glares at Sunset then she looks at the depressed princess. Luna looks at Twilight in the costume and asks, "Twilight, Am I not worthy?"

"No, you are not," Twilight retorts, "Ponies love you."

"Then why are they keep running away from me?" Luna yells at Twilight, "Didn't they see me as a princess?"

"This is the spirit of Nightmare Moon," Twilight explains, "Everypony scares you because they love you. They see you as a princess." 

"Really?" Luna wonders, "Didn't they hate me?"

"No," Twilight smiles, "You shouldn't worry about that."

"I see," Luna rubs her chin and wipes out her tear, "I didn't know that. Sorry."

"Well," Twilight looks at Ponyville, "We have a Nightmare Moon festival to join."

"I think I have an idea." Luna flies to Ponyville and prepares her plan. Sunset and Spike watch them and follow them to see what they are doing.



Coral walks to her station and sleeps. She is enjoying the peaceful day of Nightmare Night. Suddenly, a knock on the door wakes her up as she yawns. The captain opens the door and sees Shining Armor is there. Shining Armor looks at her sleepy face as he huffs.

"I thought that you have to take responsibility like a captain," Shining glares at her, "Not slacking like that."

Coral gives him a smirk, "Say someone who got tricked by a white dragon," Shining grasps as Coral looks at him, "So what are you doing here? Captain Shining Armor, the one who got love from a princess." 

Shining feels  hot inside when the earth pony is like that, but he has to stay calm, "I come here to ask your help."

"Oh," Coral sits on the chair, "Interesting. What is it?"

"Just a code that the white dragon gives me," Shining Armor takes out the paper and gives it to the coral mare. Coral Blade takes it and watches it while Shining continues, "We have to decode it or else that white dragon will paint for it."

"Then no," Coral gives him back, "you know that I suck at decoding right? Why don't you give it to your soldier, the one who is good at decoding?" 

Shining takes the paper, "Because no one in my army is good at decoding."

"Nice..." Coral glares at Shining, "This is the result of me keeping retorting when I suggest you add somepony like this." Shining looks away as Coral continues, "Seriously, I don't think you are fit as a captain."

"And why do you think I am not fitting as a captain?" Shining grits his teeth, "You are the second one to talk to me like this."

"Because you are a unicorn and have some lucky achievements so you only need two years to get this position." Coral looks at him and taunts, "While I have to work like hell in seven years to receive this position. And you know what is so funny?" Coral stands up and walks out of the door, "The guard recruiters are still biased for unicorns when most of the guards are them. What a joke!" 

"ENOUGH!" Shining yells at Coral as she stops and turns to Shining. Shining looks at Coral, "Do you think who you are? What achievement you have received to climb this position, huh?" Coral walks inside the room, then she takes out the garbage and drops it. There are a lot of banners and medals. Shining takes one of them and realizes what it is, "This... This is an honor medal? How..." Then he lifts a banner, "This is... "Then he looks at Coral, "Why did you throw all of them in the garbage?"

"Because for me, they are just metal and paper. Nothing more," Coral is walking out of the room, "For me, honor is in the heart, not the name." Shining doesn't know what to say as Coral closes the door and says, "I have to go home to help my dad. See you again, captain." Then the coral mare walks off the station, leaving  Shining Armor alone.




The Nightmare Night is over with some music from the DJ - Ponj3 and Sunset had sung a song named "Nightmare night" to end the festival. Ponies around are terrified when Luna in the Nightmare Moon costume has scared them all. Adding the ghost effect, the music was very terrifying for the ponies. 

Sunset now is sleeping with the purple duo and Noleg, ignoring the sunshine lighting her eyes. Twilight and Spike wake up and prepare themself. After breakfast, Spike and Noleg are going inside the training room while Twilight is sitting on the sofa. When Twilight just opens the door, a paper is slapped into her face, making her grasp, and take it off. 

Spike walks out of the basement, "I hope you are alright for yesterday."

"I'm alright," Twilight shudders, "Except for the performance of Sunset, I'm still terrified of her when she changes into the red dragon at the end of the song."

"I know right?"

Spike notices the paper and he takes it. It is about the arena in Diamond Dog mine. Spirit is going to the library and asks, "Sorry, did you see my paper here?"

"You mean this one," Spike points at the paper as Spirit nods. Spike asks,"Why did you want an arena in your mine?"

"If you think this is like a bloody arena, then no." Spirit shakes his head, "This one is just for sport. Any kill will be justice following the law." 

"I see," Spike gives him the paper, "There you go."

"Keep it," Spirit is going to close the door, "I just want to invite the Champion to this arena." then he closes the door, making the purple duo confused

Spike reads the law on the paper and sees that it is just a sport like Spirit says. Noleg jumps on the paper, making the purple dragon jump back. "Hey, What are you doing?" The blue cat points at the purple duo then points at the paper. Spike asks, "You want me to participate in this one?" Noleg nods 

"I don't think I am fitting this one." Twilight retorts, "I have work to do anyway."

"Sorry," A voice from upstairs makes anyone look at it. Sunset is yawning and heading to the kitchen for breakfast. Sunset looks at them, "I think Noleg's suggestion is good. He can check how is the training"

"But but..." Twilight is going to retort but a wooden sword nears her neck, making her gulp. Twilight turns back to the blue cat, "Alright, we will join it. Happy?" Noleg 'meows' as Twilight turns to the orange dragon. "Hey, Spirit is inviting you to the arena. Do you want to come?" 

"Tell him that I reject," Sunset goes to the kitchen, "I'm just bored when no one there can match me. That's all."

"I see." Spike heads to the training room to prepare the arena with Twilight and Noleg. Tomorrow will be a testing day for the dragon and unicorn.
> The arena, Begin.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Swift Blue is walking in the station while other guards are lining two sides of the door. All of them take a seat and Swift Blue walks forward. 

The vice-captain announces, "Today is an important day. Princess Luna will come here at noon. So our captain must not skip her work again." One of the guards raises her hoof as Swift points at her, "Yes,  private?"

The private asks, "How can you know that our captain is going to skip her work?" Swift Blue takes out the paper of the arena in Diamond Dog mine. The private nods in understanding, "Oh, I see. But... we can't stop her last time. I still shudder that she can lift all of us without a problem." Everyone's face is blued because of the moment when Coral throws all of them into the ground.

"That's why we have to prepare these tools," Swift Blue claps his front hooves. After a while, a guard pulls a cart full of capture equipments. The guards are murmuring each other as Swift Blue continues, "These things can stop her." Then he takes out the map with full of 'X' about this. "Here is our thing we can do. We will follow this one to stop her at any cost. Do you want to be with me?" All of the guards raise their hoof to show their determination.


Coral Blade is sitting at the table and writing on some paper. When she is done, she takes the paper about the arena as she is going to join them. She really wants it. When the captain just opens the door, Swift Blue is standing on the floor, making Coral jump back in surprise.

"Whoa, You make me scared," Coral taps her chest and takes a deep breath. After a while, she coughs and asks, "So, why are you standing in front of my door?"

"Where are you going, Captain?" Swift Blue ignores her question and asks her back, "You think you can skip the work and participate in that arena." the soldier presses himself to Coral, "I think not."

"Ah," Coral grins, "So you are going to stop me?" Swift Blue nods as Coral puts her front hoofs to his chest, "Try to stop me." Then she pushes Swift Blue, making the soldier press himself into the wall and cough. Coral sees the chance and runs outside of the door, but she trips on the rope that sets up before. The net is dropped into the captain, making her struggle to get out, "Hey, did you do that?"

"Yes," Swift Blue jumps out of the wall and coughs, "Geez your push is strong as usual."

"You can't stop me," Coral glares at the pegasus. "You never will."

"Let see about that," 

Coral lies, "Oh hi princess Luna. Sorry about my presentation." Swift Blue grasps and looks behind, realizing that Princess Luna is not here yet. The pegasus looks back at the net and sees the captain is not here anymore with the net cut. Swift Blue taps at the walls four times and follows the captain.





Twilight, Spike, and Nolegs are walking to the Diamond Dog mine. When they just come there, many creatures have come to see the arena, which makes the purple duo stop and feel nervous. Noleg rides on Twilight and wants to tell them that they just came in. The purple duo just sighs and goes inside the mine.

After asking the guard about the arena, the guard leads them to the registered zone. When the purple duo just comes inside, they see many creatures that are very muscular. Griffin, Minotaurs, Diamond Dogs, even some ponies, and Abyssinians are inside. They really want to join this arena. When they see them, they laugh. 

One of the diamond dogs says, "Where are you going, lady? This is not a place for a lady like you."

"Yeah," The minotaur pokes at Spike, "Look at this shrimpy dragon. I don't know if they can get survive,"

One of the pegasuses says, "I don't think they even pass the preliminary  or not." 

Everyone inside laughs out loud as the purple duo feels very angry. They walk to the registered zone and fill their paper, make everyone there surprised and give them a smirk. When they finished, the minotaur points at them and says, "Brave one. We like that. See you all at the elimination round." Then the group goes outside, "Don't make us disappointed." The purple duo looks at each other and they gulp, they just don't know what they have done as Noleg 'meows' happily. Twilight and Spike sigh and walk to the competitor zone to prepare themself.

Inside the competition zone, Noleg takes out the coach costume and wears it. The purple duo look at him and laugh, then they receive a knock on the head by Noleg's wooden sword. Noleg goes outside and drags the paper board inside. 

"So," Twilight rubs her head, "How can we communicate with each other when we can... you know... speak?"

Noleg flips the board and it has words. It writes, ' The preliminary round is avoiding obstacles. Each competitor has to avoid obstacles until you finish. The first 64 competitors will be going inside the elimination round. If you fall into the water, you're out.' Twilight and Spike understand the rule. Spike asks, "So we can help each other right?" 

Noleg nods as he flips another page. It reveals the map of the zone. Twilight and Spike look at it and see that it has a lot of obstacles on the way. Spike looks at the cat and asks, "Where did you get this?" Noleg turns his head away. Twilight and Spike glare at him, the blue cat can only smile nervously. 

Flame is looking for the map of the preliminary round as he doesn't know where it is. Spirit walks inside the room with the map. Flame takes the map and looks at it, it is exactly the map of the round, "Where did you get this map, son?"

"Well, I take the copy of them," Spirit folds his paw, "You should be more careful of this type of information, dad."

"Sorry," Flame rubs his head, "Anyway, let's get the competition started." Spirit nods and he comes out of the room to join the arena.





"Come back here, Captain," Swift Blue is chasing Coral as the coral mare is running away from him, "You can't escape this time."

"Catch me if you can," Coral looks back at him, "I will skip my work and sign in the arena. See ya." Swift Blue flaps his wings to increase his speed. Coral sees that and she runs into the wall. When Swift Blue nearly got her, the captain uses her hooves to climb on the wall, then flips backward the pegasus, making Swift Blue amazed and slam into the wall. Coral looks at the blue pegasus, "See ya. I have an arena to watch." 

When the captain just runs out of the door, two bolas are flying toward her and wrap her body into place. Coral struggles to get out of tied as two guards are walking toward her. Coral glares at the while Swift Blue walks behind the captain. "Good job, we finished the mission."

"I'm not losing," Coral grits her teeth, "Get me out or you all be my punching bag."

The guards laugh at her, making the captain confused while Swift Blue just gives her a smirk, "You think that threat is work anymore? We got used to it and now we are happy to be like that a lot." Coral glares at Swift Blue. The pegasus takes out the paper and throws it to her, "Sorry but the time to sign up is over. You lose." 

Coral looks at the paper and finds that it ends at 10 A.M. Look at the clock, it is 11 A.M now. Coral sighs and she admits to defeat, "Fine, you win. Happy now? Can I get out of this rope? I feel so uncomfortable here." Swift Blue just ignores her pleas as he takes the captain to the back, making her blush and yell at him, "Hey. What are you doing? Put me down."

Swift Blue turns to the guard, "You guy keep working. I will take this captain to her room." Then the pegasus walks to the captain's room and puts her on the chair, ignoring her glare. The vice-captain walks out of the room, "I will release you when Princess Luna comes." Then he closes the door, ignoring the struggle of Coral.


After an hour, Swift Blue comes inside the room and sees Coral Blade is sleeping in bond. The pegasus seems cute to see that face. The pegasus releases her as Coral opens her eyes. The coral mare stands up and stretches her body, she looks at the pegasus and asks, "So, Princess Luna is here?"

"She is coming," Swift Blue answers, "In 5 minutes more."

"I see. Prepare to welcome her. I heard that she brought some night guards."

Blue Swift nods and he follows Coral Blade to the dressing room. Coral takes off her captain uniform and throws it into the wardrobe, then she takes her soldier uniform and wears it. The blue pegasus doesn't know what to say but he keeps following his captain to the main room.

When they are just coming to the main room, Princess Luna is already there with two bat ponies. Luna looks around but doesn't see the captain anywhere. Feeling weird, she decides to walk to the captain's room with Coral. Princess Luna doesn't see the captain anywhere.

Luna looks at Coral, "Where is the captain? I thought that I had announced it to everypony in here."

Coral bows, "Sorry Princess, the captain here likes to dress like a soldier," Then she points at Swift Blue as he is confused, "This is our captain, Coral Blade. He likes to dress like a soldier to make friends with us."

Swift Blue is going to retort but Luna glares at him as he gulps. Luna yells at him, "Why didn't you do that, captain? I'm so disappointed in you." 

"But... But..."

"No but captain," Then Luna looks at Coral, " You, leave us alone. I have some words for our captain." Coral bows and grins while Swift Blue is terrified. Now, he has to deal with the princess of the night while Coral waves her front hoof to say goodbye and head to the Diamond Dog mine to watch the arena.




Flame walks to the high stage to present himself to the audience as the crowds are very exciting. The diamond dog leader takes a flag then throws it down to the arena. The audience cheers as they know that the arena is beginning. Flame sits down on the chair and watches the competitors.

The MC is walking to the low stage and announces to everyone, "Every creature, please sit down and enjoy our 5th competition of the mine. Today, we will have over 200 competitors here to show who will be the champion today." The audience cheers as the MC raises his paw to stop them. The MC introduces, "Because of too many competitions today, our leader decides that we will have the preliminary round. Let meet our competitors,"

The door opens and the competitors step toward the door. What they see first are many hammers, archers, and other obstacles. Twilight and Spike see that and gulp. The MC continues, "This is the avoiding obstacles challenge. You have to avoid all of them to get the finish. If you get to fall down into the 'lava', you are out. Understand?" The competitors nod and the MC raises his paws, "Now the arena, BEGIN."
> Elimination round
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight and Spike are jumping pole to pole to pass the first term. Many water bubbles are shot toward the competitors as many of them get hit and fall down to the 'lava', which makes Twilight more terrified. Spike tries to comfort her and the purple duo goes to the next stage.

The MC introduces to his audiences, "Looks like our competitors pass the first stage. The second stage is hammer swinger." The purple duo looks at the zone and sees many big hammers are swinging side by side, adding many poles that are moving randomly. A unicorn teleports to a pole and he ends up getting hit by the hammer. The MC looks at him, "Oh... that's hurt. I hope he has teeth to eat some pie. Anyway, don't worry about the lava, they are fake." 

Twilight and Spike jump on the same pole as the competitors jump and hope they can make it at the right time. Many of them get hit by the hammers. Spike is jumping with Twilight, suddenly he gets hit by the hammer and falls down. Twilight sees that and jumps down to follow the purple dragon. When she just touches him, her horn is lightning and the purple duo is teleported away to the next stage. Many audiences see that and they cheer at them. Spike looks at Twilight, "Thank you."
Then he stands up and the librarians go to the next stage.

When they are just to the next stage, they see a sand field with the finish line on the other side. Twilight looks at the sand to see that anything is wrong. A griffin ran past the purple unicorn, making her cough due to the sand. When the griffin just runs a little, a hole appears under him as he falls down into the 'lava'. The MC introduces, "Oh, that griffin should be more careful next year. Anyway, this is the trap desert stage. We put a lot of traps under the sand." 

Twilight takes a deep breath and remembers the spell Sunset just taught last night. The purple unicorn closes her eyes and her horn and front hooves are glowing. Spike looks at her and waits for a moment. Suddenly, the purple unicorn starts walking toward. The purple dragon doesn't know what to do, so he starts following the unicorn. The MC announces, "We have the first winners." The purple unicorn keeps walking without opening her eyes. She is currently dodging the trap and nothing can stop her now. When Twilight opens her eyes, she and Spike are already at the finish line. 

Twilight looks at Spike, "What happens?"

"You just walk without opening your eyes and dodging all the traps," Spike looks at Twilight, "Where did you learn that?"

"Well, Sunset teaches me this spell," Twilight rubs her chin, "Firstly, I doubt its effectiveness. Now, it really works. I don't believe it."

"I see. How about we take a rest? Look like we won." Spike points at the competitors' zone. "I hope we are doing good." The unicorn nods and they head to the competitors' zone to take a rest. When they just come in, Noleg is waiting for them as he smiles happily. Spike and Twilight take a seat and breathe. Spike looks at the cat, "I wonder where is Sunset now?"



Cadance is sitting on the chair and trying to decode this paper. It is hard to decode this as this is just the wall of the alphabet. Shining Armor walks into the room and hugs the alicorn to comfort her.

"You don't need to do that," Cadance smiles and looks at Shining Armor, "I am fine. Don't worry,"

"That's just a comfort hug," Shining Armor smiles, "I just deal some burglar in the east."

"East?" Cadance looks at the '*' then look at the opposite alphabet. She finally finds the answer, "Shining, I think I know where is White going to pain."

"You solve it?" Shining Armor's eyes widen as Candance nods, "Where is it?"

"West side," Cadance stands up, "She will paint at the west side of the wall," Shining Armor nods and the couples hurry to go to the west side of Canterlot.

Shining Armor and Cadance run to the west wall of Canterlot with some guards. When they arrive, they see 'White' lying on the bench with the painting behind her. 'White' stands up and stretches her body to look at the couple. The white dragon snaps her finger and the painting is gone, making the couple glare at her.

'White' gives them a smirk, "Why are you coming too late? I am waiting here for you for the entire morning."

Shining grits his teeth, "Why are you teasing us?"

"To hide my true plan, yes?" 'White' sits down and reads the newspaper, "Honestly, you should have a decoder in your team, captain."

"I will catch you if I have a chance," Shining points his front hoof at his eyes, then he points at the white dragon,"Just wait."

"With what?" 'White' give him a snort, "With an incompetent captain like you?"

Shining Armor is going to charge at the dragon but Cadance's left wing is spread to stop him. Cadance looks at the white dragon, "What's your game, White? You are not just painting over the Canterlot, right?"

"If you can figure it out." White puts down the newspaper, "I will give you the hint of the next location. Try to catch me at the right time."

"Another paper," Shining Armor, "I know you are going to put the wall of the alphabet again, right?"

'White' shakes her head, "Not at all, I will put something harder..." Then she stands up, "or the easier. On the way you're losing." Then she points at Shining Armor, "Right now, you don't know. Thanks to me, your captain is going to go home and think a lot. Hold back and you will fail again." Shining grits his teeth and 'White' spread her wings, "That is the hint I give for you. Trying to figure out," and the white dragon flies away, making the couple confused. 

Cadance takes out a cassette and looks at her husband, "I have recorded what she said. Let's solve this together." Shining nods and the couple runs back to the castle.




Rainbow Dash is taking a nap on the cloud. The work today is easy for her so she has finished it early. Now it is boring for her because nothing to do. When she opens her eyes, she sees the pink pony is in front of her. Rainbow Dash falls off the cloud as Pinkie just bounces on it happily and giggles. 

Rainbow Dash rubs her head, "Pinkie, what are you doing here?"

"Looking at you when you sleep," Pinkie jumps down the cloud, "How about we go together this time."

Rainbow Dash tilts her head, "To where?" Pinkie takes out the paper from the arena and gives it to the cyan pegasus. After Rainbow reads the paper, she stands up and looks at Pinkie. "This is so cool. Why didn't you give me this sooner?"

Pinkie bounces around her, "Because you were sleeping?" Rainbow Dash blushes as Pinkie glees, "I also heard that Twilight and Spike are participating in the arena." 

"What?" Rainbow flies up in the sky and puts her face near Pinkie, "No way. Twilight will never sign up for that kind of competition. And why am I not joining?" 

"Let's get going," Pinkie heads to the Diamond Dog mine, "We will cheer them up, and we will take all our other friends to come to the arena." Rainbow glees and quickly flies to the Diamond Dog mine. Pinkie Pie watches her flying, "Well, that was unexpected. Now I have to invite others."


Twilight and Spike are walking to the main hall and try to look at the board.  When they find that they are inside the next round, they hug each other and jump happily. Nolegs smiles as he jumps down to celebrate. The purple duo heads to the competitors' zone. Going inside, they see a minotaur sitting in their seat.

"Hey," Twilight yells, "That's our seat,"

The black minotaur retorts, "Is there any rule that this is your seat,"  the black griffin comes to him and smacks him, "Oh sorry, Feather. I don't know if you are waiting too long."

"Sorry is not enough, Bull," Feather looks away from him, "You know the price."

"Fine," Bull stands up and walks to the purple duo, "Anyway, you two are really good when you come to this round."

Twilight and Spike are sitting with each other as Spike retorts, "Thank you. You must be the minotaur that wants to fight with us."

"If we even meet each other in the arena," Bull sits down with Feather and starts to introduce, "My name is Bull and this is my 'girlfriend', Feather." 

Twilight and Spike smile as Feather blushes, "Hey! I am not your girlfriend."

Bull looks at Feather, "Eh, you are a girl and you are my friend. So I can call you as 'girlfriend', right?" 

Feather smacks his head with a hat and looks away from the minotaur. Twilight and Spike giggle as Twilight starts to introduce, " My name is Twilight Sparkle, and this is my assistant, Spike."

"Nice to meet you two." Bull looks around, "I hope you two can walk deeper in this arena."

"They will," A voice comes from outside. All of them look toward the door. When the door is opened, Sunset goes inside into the room and smiles, "They will go deeper. Don't worry about that."

Spike tilts his head, "And how can we go deeper, Sunset? We were nearly eliminated in the preliminary round. "

Feather wonders, "Wait, you are Sunset? The champion of this arena with 15 undefeated battles?" Sunset just nods and Feather rushes to her and takes out the paper, "Can I have your signature?"

"Uh sure." Sunset signs the paper and gives it to the griffin. Feather smiles and sits down immediately as Sunset looks at the purple duo, "So, ready for round 2? I hope you are all ready."

"Uh no..." Twilight smiles nervously, "I never fight in a real battle before,"

"Liar," Sunset folds her claw, "Remember Nightmare Moon, the stallion who control the timberwolf." Twilight only can smiles nervously. 

Bull asks, "So, are you going into this competition?" Sunset shakes her head, making Bull sigh in relief, "Thank you. I thought I will never have a chance to be a champion."

Sunset smiles, "Try your best," Nolegs jump on Twilight's back and enjoy her fur. The purple unicorn rolls her eyes. Suddenly, the guard comes inside the competitors' zone and announces that all of the competitors follow the guard. All of the competitors stand up and follow the guard.

When the guard leads them to a small room with many small arenas inside. The guard leads the competitors to a box and asks them to draw their numbers. Spike draws the number 13, making Twilight giggle as Spike glares at him. After that, Twilight draws the number 44 then sits down. 

Spike teases, "Look like someone not even luckier than mine though."

"Nice joke," Twilight looks around and sees Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie are standing in front of a small arena and watching a griffin and a pony are fighting each other. Twilight sighs, "And our friend comes here to watch us."

Spike is going to say something but the guard calls his number. Spike steps up on the arena as his friends, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie are watching him, making him nervous. When he just comes up, a shadow overlaps him and he looks up. A big minotaur is standing in front of him with a big battle axe.  The minotaur looks at him and gives him a smirk, "Oh look, a small tiny dragon. What are you doing here, scrimp?"

"Eh... fighting," Spike raises his claw and gulps, " How can you be so big compared to other minotaurs?"

" I have the training to fight against the champion," The minotaur shows his muscle, "But all I see is a red riding hood."

The referee lifts the flag, then swings it down to start the battle. The purple dragon looks at the minotaur and gulps.
> Elimination round? Passed
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The minotaur slams the axe down but Spike jumps inside to dodge. The axe has damaged the ground a lot. Spike takes a deep breath and looks at the minotaur. The minotaur lifts the axe and swings to the dragon. Spike quickly rolls on the ground and breathes fire at his tail. The minotaur yelps and quickly takes off the fire. Spike sees the chance and breathes a big fire. The minotaur has no time to react, he takes the fire directly and jumps out of the arena. The medical team has put out the fire as the minotaur. The referee waves the class and announces, "The winner is number 13."

Spike steps down and receives a hug from Twilight, "You did it, Spike. I thought you would be crushed by that minotaur."

"Yeah," Rainbow Dash punches at his shoulder lightly, "I thought you can't take that minotaur due to your size."

Spike gives Rainbow a smug, "At least I am taller than you, Rainbow Dash,"  Rainbow glares at him. Spike looks around and sees Sunset is reading the book. Spike walks to the orange dragon, "Really, you don't even watch the fight?"

"Nah," Sunset waves her claw, "I will be surprised if that minotaur wins though." Then the orange dragon takes out the paper, "Anyway, you two have to pass this round. Only eight competitors passed this round." Twilight and Spike look at each other and feel that something is not right. Sunset continues, "Anyway, you two have to pass this round or I will put you through crueler training." 

The purple duo gulps when they hear that. Pinkie jumps in front of the orange dragon and yells at her, "Hey, don't be too strict. Those two just joined this competition for the first time. You shouldn't set that goal."

Sunset pats Pinkie's head, making her giggle as she enjoys the pat. "You know, those competitors are the ones I can check my progress in the training." Then the orange dragon sees Coral, "Okay, we got a skipping work captain inside this building."

"Anyway," Rainbow flies behind the orange dragon, "If I join this competition, I can be in the final,"

"Wrong," Sunset retorts, "You will be out in this round. No offense."

"Hey," Rainbow glares at her, "Why did you say that?"

Sunset closes the book and looks at the cyan pegasus, "I ask you a question: Do you ever come to a real fight?" 

Rainbow Dash rubs her chin, "Yeah, when I fought against the bully to protect the pegasus."

"That's just a bully. Not a real opponent." Sunset stands up, "Anyway, just wait for Twilight to fight. Let's see how she can handle that."Rainbow Dash huffs and turns to the arena to see more fights.

The guard calls Twilight's number, which makes her feel nervous. Twilight steps up and doesn't see her opponent anywhere. Rainbow Dash sticks her eyes to her friend to see The referee waving his flag to start the battle. Twilight raises her hoof to retorts, "Hey! Where is my opponent? I didn't see them?"

The referee explains, "What are you saying? She is here with you."

Twilight looks around and doesn't see her opponent. Suddenly, a force lifts her up then slams her down, making her cough. Twilight keeps looking around to see her opponent, but a force right on her chin makes her fly up and lie on the ground. Standing up and feeling panic, Twilight doesn't know where her opponent is. Rainbow is confused too and she asks, "Where is her opponent? Is she using something to make her invisible?"

"No," Sunset laughs, "I am surprised to see this one though. Let's see how Twilight can handle her." Many 'invisible' punches hit Twilight a lot. Twilight lightens her horn and starts firing the blast. but no effect. She looks at Sunset. The orange dragon points at her claw. Twilight is confused but a punch at her chest causes her to lie down. Twilight closes her eyes and feels small energy is coming to her. Twilight quickly grabs it by her front hoof and locks it in place. When she opens her eyes, she is surprised when her opponent is too small. The purple unicorn quickly throws it away out of the arena. 

The referee sees that and waves the flag, "The winner is number 44." 

Twilight takes a look at the energy. It reveals at a breezie, the one she only hears in the book. "You okay?"

"I'm fine," The breezie flies up, "I thought I would become a champion but look like I have to stop here." Then she looks at the purple unicorn, "Good work, I will be looking for a rematch." Then the breezie flies away.

Twilight walks to the orange dragon with several bruises as Sunset gives her a smirk, "Surprised?" 

"Yes," Twilight nods, "I never think that I see a breezie in my life,"

"What is a breezie?" Rainbow Dash asks, "Is that the thing you just fought before?"

Twilight starts to explain, "Breezie is a very small creature in the Equestria. Some of the rumors said that they don't want to meet any creature." 

"Bet that she gives you a hard fight right?" Sunset smiles, "Well, looks like a hard competitor is out. This round is yours."

"Are you sure?" Spike rubs his head, "I am still terrified when fighting that minotaur." Then he received a knock on his head, making Twilight giggle. Spike sits down, "Now I have to take a rest," but the guard call his number and he whines, "Oh come on, let me take a rest,"

"Not at all," Sunset is using the healing spell on Twilight, "You should get used to it," then she stands up, " I will watch other competitors see if they have a good one for you." and the orange dragon goes away.

Sunset is going across the room. When one of the guards says, "Number 50, win.", the orange takes a look at it and sees a mare is wearing the ninja costume, she is standing in front of a fainted Diamond Dog. Sunset just shakes her head and keeps going. Bull and Feather are taking down their opponents while Spirit is fighting against a pony. 

After two hours, the round is over and eight competitors are standing in front of the guard. The guard announces that they will fight in the big arena tomorrow. Twilight and Spike feel nervous while Bull and Feather are very excited, while others just stay in shame, then all of them walk out of the arena to prepare tomorrow.





The trio is going back to the library. Twilight and Spike are still nervous about tomorrow because the guard said that they will fight in the big arena, which means they will be watched by thousands of creatures. Sunset just gives them smugs and keeps walking. 

When they reach Ponyville, they see Applebloom is standing on the ball and performing with the circle metal. Twilight and Spike are surprised when the yellow fillies have a cutie mark while Sunset just looks at the cutie mark, then she just walks to the library. 

Spike yells, "Hey, why don't you celebrate Applebloom for having her cutie mark?"

Sunset turns to him, "No need to celebrate because it's just an illusion." then she keeps walking to the library, leaving the purple duo in confusion. 

When Sunset just comes back to the library, Rarity and Flora are inside the library, making the orange dragon shake her head. Sunset just sits next to them and enjoys the tea. 

Sunset looks at those two, "What are you two doing here? Practice breaking someone's door?"

"Flora did it," Rarity points at the actress, " She knows how to use the lockpick. But anyway, I got a fashion show in Canterlot, do you want to come?"

"I'll pass," Sunset sips the tea, "You know I am not the one who enjoys fashion. Heck, I have never done makeup in my life."

Rarity grasps, "Really?" Sunset nods and Rarity looks close into her face, it doesn't have any acne, which makes Rarity feel a little bit jealous, "How can you make your face clean even if you don't use any makeup?" 

"Lava bathing I guess." Sunset rubs her head, "Honestly, I just don't care about my face or not."

Rarity just silents as she doesn't want to bathe in lava while Flora just giggles, The earth pony asks, "So, where are you three going this morning? I didn't find you three here."

Sunset leans on the sofa, "Well, we were going to Diamond Dog mine to participate in the arena."

Rarity grapes, "You mean those ruthless dogs that capture me?" 

Sunset nods and Rarity faints. Sunset sighs, "That is expected." Then the orange dragon carries her to her boutique to take her home. The orange dragon puts her on the sofa and walks out, leaving the white unicorn alone in her house. Sunset then looks at Flora, "Sorry, I'm not talking with the fake one."

"What do you mean?" Flora waves her hoof to retort, "I'm a real one, not an imposter you know."

"I didn't tell you that you are an imposter," Sunset punches at Flora's head as Flora slams into the tree. When the earth pony slams into the tree, she turns into the smoke and disappears. Sunset huffs, "That for sending a clone"



 
Flora rubs her head as she is feeling the smash of Sunset even though it is not the real one. Now, the ninja is walking home with Coral. Coral looks at Flora, "What's wrong?"

"Sunset knows that I use my clone," Flora huffs, "Can't anything past her eyes?"

"I don't know."  The captain shakes her head, "But the good news is that she can craft the sword. Now, that dragon wants to make a special sword."

"Special sword?" Flora rubs her chin, "You mean the sword can cast any element of magic?"

"No," Coral shakes her head, "She wants a sword that can't kill anyone but enough to make them faint."

"That... is an impossible one. All the weapons made to kill," The duo walk for a moment until two timberwolves are standing their way. Flora takes out a sword, "We will talk about that after the arena. Now, I want to fight against one of these two, Twilight or Spike."

"Sure," Coral puts the halberd to her hoof, "Don't give them mercy, I will enjoy your fight."

The timberwolves are charging at them. Flora smiles, "Who knows? I will enjoy the fight with those two." The sword is on fire as the timberwolves are quickly stepping back. The duo charges at the timberwolves without fear. 


Twilight and Spike are coming back to the library after solving Applebloom's problem. Without Noleg, they don't even know that Applebloom is using a potion to make her have the cutie mark. When the purple duo is going inside, they see Sunset is reading the book. The purple duo sits next to the orange dragon and Noleg jumps on Twilight's belly to enjoy her fur.

Spike giggles, "Look like he is very like you." Twilight rolls her eyes and she is taking the book. A knock on the door interrupts them. "Coming," Spike goes to open the door and sees Bull and Feather are standing in front of the library. Spike rubs his head, "What are you doing here?"

Bull smiles, "Me and my friend want to battle with the champion once," 

Sunset puts down the book, "Why do you want to battle with me?"

Feather sighs, "Because I don't know how to fight in tomorrow. I am so nervous when thinking about fighting under a lot of audience eyes."

"I see." Sunset folds her claw, "But that problem can't help in a battle. So I have to deny it."

"Please, I want to spar with you to see what I miss." Feather says in a sad tone, "I joined this arena for 4 years but I never step on the quarter-final." 

"I see." Sunset stands up, "Meet me tomorrow morning. I will see your problem." 

"Thank you." Feather smiles, "I'm appreciated."
> First round
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Damn it, failed again," Sunset throws a sword to the box and sighs. Lemon Heart takes the sword and looks at it, the sword is very nice. The old pony slashes at the dummy. After that moment, the dummy's 'wound' is frozen. Lemond looks at the sword and smiles. Sunset lies on the floor, "It's hard to change a lethal thing,"

"Sure. It is the reason why the weapon was made," Lemon takes the sword and puts it on display with a price of 20.000 bits. The dragon looks at him amused as Lemon retorts, "What? Your sword is too much valuable,"

Sunset looks around and sees all of her failure swords are on his display. The orange dragon looks at him, "How many swords have you sold?"

Lemon rolls his eyes and gives the orange dragon a big bag of bits, "Here, this is 9000 bits." The old pony rubs his head, "Geez, you really know how to make someone spill out money,"

Sunset takes the bits, "Okay... why is it too much? 9000 bits is not small money you know?"

"Well, I sold for a noble with 20.000 bits," Lemon Heart smiles, "I'm okay to share for you a little bit,"

"Uh huh," Sunset glances at the old pony and points at the bag, "I bet this one has minus the material money that you have provided for me, right?"

"You really know how to read me, dragon," Lemon waves his hoof and goes out of the blacksmith. When he just goes to the shop, a white unicorn with a yellow mane is waiting inside. Lemon knows that he will have a headache because this noble is a familiar one. Lemon walks to him and asks, "Hello prince, How can I help you?"

The prince offers, "I would like a sword that is made of gold," Lemon facehoofs as he knows that the gold sword is a bad sword. The prince continues, "I want a rich sword like that."

"I'm sorry my prince, but I won't make a gold sword for you," Lemon denies and bows to the prince, making the prince smirks and sits down on the chair. Lemon looks at the unicorn, "What are you doing here, Blueblood? I don't want a headache from you."

Blueblood puts his cheek on his hoof, "Come on. Don't you want to talk with me like I am a colt?" Lemon shakes his head as Blueblood sighs, "This is not a way to treat a prince you know?" Lemon walks to him, then he picks the prince up, making him struggle, "Hey! What are you doing?"

"Throw you out," Lemon opens the door, "If you don't have anything, I will kick you out like usual." Blueblood is trying to say something but Lemon has already thrown him out of the door. Sunset just walks to the store and sees that scene. She gives him a smirk and shakes her head. Lemon looks at her in amusement, "What?"

"Nothing," Sunset sits on the table, "Reminds me of when I kicked Luna out of my dream." Then she walks out of the blacksmith and ready to meets Feather.





Feather and Bull are waiting for the orange dragon with the purple duo and Noleg. She is late 1 hour from now but the orange dragon doesn't come. Feather tapes her claw furiously, "Did your dragon always like that?"

"No," Twilight shakes her head, "She is always at the right time. I found that weird for her." Twilight is waiting for a little while and sees Sunset is coming her way," There she is,"

"Finally," Feather takes out a sword, "I can spar with her."

The orange dragon takes a wooden pole on the ground and walks to the griffin. She points at the griffin, "Show me what you got, Feather,"

Feather doesn't know what the dragon is doing with the wooden pole. Shaking her head, Feather flaps her wings and charges at the dragon. When she is close to Sunset, the orange dragon suddenly lies down on the ground, making the griffin surprised and slammed into the tree. Feather gets up and tries to slash the dragon but the orange dragon just dodges and dodges. The black griffin feels so angry as she is increasing the speed but Sunset blocked the final slash.

"It looks like you don't know how to control your emotions, right?" Sunset smiles as the griffin tries to overwhelm the dragon but can.  Sunset spins around, making the griffin just go forward due to the inertia, then she trips her backleg and puts the wooden pole on her neck.

The griffin looks back at the dragon, "How... How can you block the sword with a simple wooden pole?"

"Training," Sunset puts out the pole, "And controls the emotion. You fight well but you don't know how to control your emotions." 

Feather just stands up, "Thank you. I wish to fight against these two."

"You should pray for your luck," Sunset looks at the purple duo, "Because all of the numbers are random, I can't guess it because I am not a seer. Anyway, you all should go because it's nearly late for the arena." All of them jump up and quickly go to the arena to join the quarter-final."




The guards are waiting for four more competitors as they are going late for this. Bull kicks the door and all of them run into the stage, then they breathe heavily. One of the guards warns them, "You should be here earlier. We nearly kicked you out of this competition," The group nod and  the guard walks to the box, "Here, draw your number."

All of the competitors draw their numbers. Twilight has number 1 while Spike has number 4. When all of them finish drawing, the guard announces their number, "Okay we got. Number 1 is Twilight Sparkle, number 2 is Lighting Shield." Twilight and Spike look at the unicorn as the yellow unicorn gives Twilight a wink. The guard continues to list, "Number 3 is Breaker and number 4 is Spike," Spike looks at the number 3 and sees that it is an Abyssian. He had never met any Abyssian before so he is kinda nervous.

The guard turns to another page, "Number 5 and 6 are Feather and Spirit." Feather looks at the diamond dog as she is not feeling good about this, The guard continues, "And the last two are Bull and Flour," The black minotaur turns to the ninja as she covers all over her face and wears her costume. "Now follow me and we will have a battle for everyone," The guard waves his paw and the competitors follow him.

When they are walking toward the light, they hear something loud outside. The competitors keep walking until they go out. Looking around, they see many creatures are watching them. Twilight and Spike gulp as this is the first time they are watched by many creatures. 

The audiences keep cheering as Flame steps out from the very high stage and raises his paw, causing the audience to stop. Flame throws out the yellow flag and the colored smoke is coming out. The MC steps out of the stage and starts talking, "Every creature, please be silent." The audience is silent as the MC nods and continues, "This year is a surprise for us when many creatures are standing here in the quarter-final." The audience starts murmuring as the MC keeps announcing, "Now, let meet our competitors," 

All of the competitors step on the stage and the audience looks at them as they see many creatures step on the stage, even a dragon. The MC raises his paw, "All right, no more talking, let's get this arena started." The audience cheers and all of the competitors go inside. The MC introduces the first battle, "All right, we need less pony right? Let me introduce the battle between Twilight Sparkle and LIghting Shield." 

Twilight and Lighting Shield are stepping on the arena. When the duo steps inside the position, Lighting Shield starts teasing the purple unicorn, "Oh, a beautiful pony. I don't know if I can date you after this battle?"

"Sorry but I have to deny." Twilight shakes her head. "Especially a prisoner like you. I don't know how you are able to join this one."

Lighting Shield grins, "You may not how charming am I? I will tell you in the battle."

Twilight is feeling annoyed for this pervert as Lighting Shield gives her a rose. Sunset is watching the prisoner from the Flame's stage with Coral and Flame. Sunset turns to the Diamond Dog leader, "You know that guy is the criminal of Equestria, right?" Flame only shakes his head as Sunset sighs, "Next time, please read the Equestria newspaper. I am the one who caught him so I know."

Flame smiles nervously, "Okay I will be careful next time." Coral looks at him then shakes her head in disappointment. The Diamond Dog leader glares at her, "What now? I told you that I will be careful next time, okay?"

"Yeah, sure," Coral sits on the chair, "We will arrest this guy after this battle."

The referee waves the flag to start the battle. Lighting Shield takes the sword and teleports to the purple unicorn but he receives a blast directly into his chest, making him cough. Twilight continues to blast him but the orange unicorn uses the shield to cover around him. Twilight continues to shoot the shield until it explodes and leaves the smoke in there. The purple unicorn looks around to find the unicorn. Suddenly, a hoof pins at her neck. Lightning Shield put his face near her face,

"Don't worry, I won't hurt you," teases Lighting Shield, "I will make sure that you will be mine." 

"You... are not my TYPE," Twilight blasts him but Lighting Shield just teleports away. When he looks back, Twilight looks at him with angry eyes. Her horn is shining into a tall aura and her front hooves are covering into the purple aura. Lighting Shield rushes at her to block her horn. He smiles as he successfully blocks the purple unicorn's horn but an ice book is dropped into him, make him jump back. 

Lighting Shield looks up and sees a vortex appear in the air. The audiences just stare at it in disbelief as the yellow unicorn looks at Twilight and sees that Twilight's horn is still being blocked by him. Feeling shock, the yellow unicorn is trying to attack her but an ice book is dropped on his head. The yellow unicorn looks up and sees a rain of ice books come from the vortex. It is too much for him to dodge and he gets hit, slashed and even slammed by those books. Twilight Sparkle breathes heavily as Sunset and Spike are terrified about those ice books. 

Now, Lighting Shield inside the pile of book. The audience silents as they don't know what just happened. Twilight's front hoof is still glowing and looks at the pile of ice books. Suddenly the pile is moving and Lighting Shield climbs up. He glares at Twilight, "You think you can defeat me?" 

Twilight nods, "Yes," A shadow overlope him as the yellow unicorn looks up. A big ice book is on his head as he gulp. He looks at the purple unicorn to bet for mercy. Twilight shakes her head and she slams her forehooves down. The book is slammed into the yellow pony. Sunset looks at her and smile while Twilight's forehooves stop glowing and breathe. She sits down and lies on the floor. The refugee waves the flag to the purple unicorns and announces, "Twilight Sparkle is the winner." The audience cheers as Twilight just looks at the roof
> Quarter - final round
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Coral walks to Lighting Shield and looks at him. He fainted and had a lot of bruises. Coran smiles and carries him out of the arena. The audience cheers at the purple unicorn and Twilight just walking to the competitors' zone to rest. When she just comes there, Spike hugs her tight while Sunset just smiles. Twilight is trying to breathe, "Spike, you hug me too hard."

"Sorry," Spike releases her and rubs his head, "I feel so proud of you, but also terrifying when you use those... books,"

"What can I say?" Sunset gives the purple unicorn a smirk, "She is a bookworm so the books are always stuck with her. I hope that she has another thing on her spell though."

Twilight glares at the orange dragon, "What about you? You never show much magic except the battle with Discord."

"I can only teach you the basics," Sunset sits down and drinks some water, "The rest is on training like this. Lucky that you two just summon Noleg to help me out." Sunset points at the cat as Noleg is glaring at them, make them gulp, then the cat jumps on Twilight's back and lies on her. 

Twilight can just only sigh and looks at Spike, "anyway, you should prepare for yourself. It's your turn later,"

"I will do the best," Spike points at himself, "Maybe you and I will have a battle later," Then the purple dragon goes out of the zone.

Sunset smiles and she looks at Twilight, "If you fight with Spike, do you try your best?"

"Of course," Twilight yells at the orange dragon as she covers her mouth, "Sorry, I just remember that he tricked me a lot. And this is the good time to take my revenge,"

"Sound like some dragon I know," Sunset sighs, "Anyway, take a rest. Noleg will heal you up to prepare your semi-final." Twilight nods and she lies on the chair while Noleg starts massaging. Twilight enjoys the massaging. Sunset just goes to Flame zone and watches the next battle.




The MC introduces "Every creature, we move to the second round. On the left, we got Spike the dragon," Spike comes out and walks to the arena. Every creature is cheering at that dragon. The MC continues, "On the right, we got Breaker." The Abyssian comes out of the competitors' zone and walks to the dragon. 

The Abyssian looks at the dragon, "Oh my, what a cute dragon!"

"You... are female?" Spike rubs his head and blushes, "Sorry, I thought you are a boy so..."

"Oh..." Breaker licks her paw, "I will show you pain, but I will mercy with you, cute dragon." Spike steps back and is quite terrified about this Abyssian. 

The refugee waves the flag as the battle has started. Breaker charges at the purple dragon quickly and kicks at his belly. Spike coughs and flies back to the corner. Not wanting him to have a chance to get up, the Abyssian jumps up but a fireball is flying her way, making her roll on the air to dodge. Spike gets up and continues to breathe the fire at her. Breaker dodges them all and takes a dagger to strike the dragon. Spike is trying to breathe fire at her but he is tripped on the floor, causing Breaker to miss her attack. 

Breaker standing on the wall, "Ah, suck a good luck dragon. I bet that you live with girls around."

"How did you know?" Spike stands up and points at the Abyssian, "Did you spy on me?"

"Ah ah ah," Breaker waves her fingers, "I just smell it and see that you live with a dragoness and a unicorn."

"Are you a Diamond Dog or something?" Spike just points at Breaker but a knife is thrown next to his cheek, making him gulp. Breaker takes out two more knives and charges at him. Spike is panicked as Breaker slashes and kicks him repeatedly, making the purple dragon bleed. Twilight is worrying about him.

The purple dragon looks at the Abyssian and takes a deep breath. Breaker throws the knife at him but Spike suddenly can catch it, making the Abyssian step back because of surprise. She takes another knife and charges at him but Spike breathes the fire at the ground. Breaker stops herself and jumps back. The purple dragon now is on fire and he looks at the cat

Sunset looks at the purple dragon and is quite surprised. She doesn't know that the purple dragon learns quite fast. Spike charges at the Abyssian with a high speed and slashes at him. Breaker dodges his slash but the fire still burns her. Before the Abyssian is trying to escape, Spike has put his feet on her tail, making her can't escape, then the purple dragon throws a strong punch at Breaker's belly. The Abyssian flies out of the arena and coughs some blood. She tries to stand up but can't. The refugee waves the flag, "Spike is the winner of the second round." The purple dragon shuts his own fire and sighs. 





Twilight is hugging Spike tightly because he is just winning. Spike just lets her hug him and sits down in the nearby chair. When Noleg is healing his wound, Feather and Bull are walking to the dragon. 

Bull punches his arm lightly, "Good job, Spike. Where did you get those skills?"

"Training," Spike pushes Twilight out, "And hours of being a snow dragon." 

"Snow dragon?" Feather tilts her head, "What does that mean?" Twilight raises her hoof to stop Feather asking further. Feather nods and sits down on the chair, "I am so worried about my battle. It is the son of the leader of Diamond Dog,"

"Well, Sunset said that you shouldn't worry about you," Twilight rubs her chin, "She also said that you are just underestimating yourself."

Feather is trying to say something but the refugee calls her name, makes the griffin sigh and prepares herself. Sunset comes inside the competitors' zone without any trouble. The orange dragon looks at Spike and smiles, "Nice job, You learn really fast. Not like somepony who is obsessed with books."

Twilight glares at Sunset, "Hey, I am not obsessed with books. I just love them." Spike takes out the list of debt and starts reading out loud. Feather and Bull hear that and laugh at the purple unicorn, making her blush. Twilight puts her hoof on Spike's mouth to stop his reading. When the refugee calls Feather the second time, the black griffin 'yelps' and runs outside. Twilight, Spike, and Bull follow her to watch the third match.


Feather runs to the arena while Spirit is tapping his leg and folding his paw. The griffin blushes and she walks close to the Diamond Dog. The MC announces to the audience, "The third match will begin with two competitors, Feather the griffin and Spirit the Diamond Dog." 

Spirit points his halberd at the griffin, "You are really late you know. And I don't have mercy who are really late for the battle."

"Eh... Can we spare this?" Feather rubs her head and takes the sword, "I am still not prepared for this.

The refugee waves the flag to start the battle. Spirit charges at the black griffin and waves the halberd at her, the griffin takes the sword to block but the force is too strong, making the griffin jump back and shake her claw. Feather looks at the Diamond Dog as he throws the halberd at her. The griffin dodges it but Spirit's paw is on her neck and pins her down.

"Is that all you got?" Spirit raises his paw and balls it, "I am so disappointed." 

Feather glares at him and she kicks her back leg at Spirit's stomach. Spirit jumps back and rubs her stomach. Feather flaps her wings and charges at the Diamond Dog with high speed. Spirit takes out the sword and blocks the attack. The duo is grinding the sword at each other but Spirit is stronger than the black griffin. Feather flies back on the pole and quickly charges at him. Spirit sees that and catches her hindleg, then he spins around and throws her outside the arena. The refugee waves the flag, "Spirit wins this round." The audience cheers at him as Spirit cracks his neck to prepare the next battle.





Feather sits on the chair and sighs. The battle is just one side for Spirit, making her feel sad. Bull is hugging her to comfort. Feather just let the minotaur hug her. 

"You did good, Feather," Spike waves his claw, "Except.. eh... I don't know,"

"Not helping, Spike," Twilight glares at Spike, "You know she is really sad, right?"

Suddenly, the ninja is walking toward them as she looks at the minotaur and says nothing, then she walks away without saying the word, making the minotaurs confuse. Bull looks at them, "Eh... why did she say nothing? Or he... eh ... I don't know."

"I don't know," Twilight rubs her chin, "But I thought that ninja does not even exist anymore."

"Ninja?" Bull tilts his head, "What is that?"

"Well, just an assassin with some special technique," Spike folds his claw, "I don't know if he or she is the last ninja in this world."

Bull nods and he rubs Feather's head, making her smile. The refugee calls his name as he stands up to go outside, "Watch me crush this ninja,"

"I hope you can do it," Spike raises the punch, "Try your best,"

Bull raises the punch and they touch each other. Bull comes out and walks to the arena, he sees the ninja is standing on the thin pole and looks at him. The ninja jumps down and stands beside the minotaur. The MC introduces to the audience, "The last battle of the day is Bull the minotaur," Bull shows his muscle and roars at the ninja, "And Flour, the earth pony," The ninja says nothing and stays focused. The refugee waves the flags and the battle starts. 

Bull raises his axe and charges at the ninja. The pony just stands still as she takes out the sword. When the axe slams down, the pony is crushed and has some blood. Bull puts up the axe and smiles. Suddenly, smoke comes from the ninja and the body is replaced by the wooden stump. 

Bull is surprised and looks around to look for the ninja. A hoof comes from the ground and grabs the minotaur's leg. Bull is trying to get off the grips but suddenly, he finds himself being buried into the ground, except the head. The ninja comes out from the ground and puts the sword on his neck. The ninja says, "Give up yet?"

Bull uses his full strength and gets out of the ground. The ninja simply jumps back. The minotaur looks at the ninja as she smiles, "Looks like someone is stubborn. I may show you some technique," Then the ninja takes a deep breath and crosses her forehooves, "Ninja technique: Shadows clone." 

A cloud of smoke comes out from the ninja. After the smoke fade, Bull sees ten ninjas on the field, which makes the audience and competitors surprised. The ninjas rush at the minotaur. Bull takes the axe and spins himself to slash them. Getting hit, the clone disappears. Bull keeps spinning until a shuriken is plugged into his palm, making him drop the axe. The ninja takes a deep breath and breathes fire at him. Bull spins himself and dodges the fire but the ninja appears in front of him and kicks him into the belly, then kicks him into his chest. The kick causes enough force to the minotaur out of the arena. Silence comes from the audience as the refugee waves his flag, "Flour wins this round." 

The audience is murmuring about the ninja as she just walks to the minotaur to help him up, then she looks at the purple duo as they are surprised. The ninja smiles and walks inside. She really wants to battle with them.
> Rest before training.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight and Spike go back to the library to take a rest. Noleg walks from upstairs and jumps on Twilight's belly with a paper. Twilight looks at the paper and is careful to read that. When she just finishes, she just drops the paper without any movement. Spike feels weird and takes the paper, and his face is the same as Twilight when reading that.

Sunset comes back to the library and looks at them, "Oh hey! I got a double statue." then the orange dragon looks at the blue cat, "Noleg, did you buy those?"

"Not funny, Sunset," Twilight glares at Sunset, "Noleg just gives us some hard training and we have to do it,"

"Eh, you know the next battle in two days later," Sunset points at the arena board, "You all have to fight the semi-final and final round, but you need a rest so I advise you to start tomorrow afternoon,"

"Fine," Spike waves his claw, "I'm tired anyway." Sunset gives him a smirk and walks to the basement for her training. The purple duo looks at her as they don't know what she is training. When the purple duo is going to come with her, Noleg raises his sword and shakes his head. The purple duo sighs and just goes upstairs to sleep, leaving the orange dragon to train herself.


Twilight and Spike wake up with Sunset on the bed as Sunset is still sleeping. The purple duo goes to the kitchen to have breakfast. When the purple duo is enjoying breakfast, a knock on the door interrupts them. Twilight goes to open the door and sees Pinkie Pie is waving her front hoof to say 'hi' to Twilight.

Pinkie keeps bouncing around Twilight and puts her hoof around the purple unicorn, "Hey Twilight, don't you remember today is the pet play day?"

Twilight facehoofs, "OH yeah, how can I forgot about that, Sorry Pinkie."

"It doesn't look like you, you know?" Pinkie puts her face near Twilight's face, making the purple unicorn nervous, "Is something happening?"

"Nothing. Give me a minute, I will get Owlicious to play with." Twilight goes inside and sees the owl is sleeping on the branch. Twilight smiles and pokes the owl to wake him up. The owl looks at her and lands on her back, "Hey, how about we spend a day playing together." The owl flaps his wings happily as Twilight smiles. Twilight walks out of the library and meets Pinkie Pie there, then the ponies walk to the park.

Spike looks at Twilight, then looks at Noleg. When Spike is trying to say something, Noleg raises his paw to say 'no' to him. The purple dragon sighs and sits down on the sofa to read a book. Sunset comes downstairs with a 'yawn' and looks around. She doesn't see Twilight anywhere, "Hey, where's Twilight?"

Spike points at the open doors, "She is just going out with Owlicious. Geez, why did she give her pet that name? It's silly,"
Sunset rolls her eyes and walks to the kitchen to have breakfast. When the orange dragon is done, a knock on the door interrupts them as Spike comes to open the door. He sees a familiar Abyssian standing in front of him. The Abyssnian hugs him immediately, making the purple dragon confused, "Eh, I know you're losing me in the arena but that's just the past. Can you let me go?"

Breaker releases him as she walks inside the library, "Wow, is this your place, Spike?"

"Kinda," Spike points at the orange dragon who is having breakfast, "The library is her. I'm just her housemate."

Breaker's ears are folding down Sunset comes out of the dining room and sees Breaker is on the sofa. The orange dragon gives Spike a smirk, "Oh, Spike gets all female creatures."

Spike waves his claw, "Not funny. " Then she looks at Breaker, "Anyway, what are you doing here?"

"Just visiting to see if I can stay in this village," Breaker rubs her head, "I want to stay here but I don't know where to stay."

"Oh," Spike closes the book, "I see. You want to have a place to stay so you come here to borrow the map, right?"

Breaker punches Spike lightly, "Come on, you don't have to read me like that." Then she takes the map of Ponyville, "How much is this? I want to buy it."

Sunset looks at the Abyssinian, then looks outside. She sees Feather and Bull are waiting outside, "Did you build the house for three? I see a black minotaur with a black griffin out of the library." Breaker stands up and goes outside but Sunset steps on her tail to stop her. The orange dragon glares at her, "You want to do something else, right?"

Breaker rubs her head, "Oh, you got me. Well, we will just create a group house here."

"What kind of group?" asks Spike, "Is that a fighting group?"

"No," Breaker waves her paw, "It's just a farming group."

"I see," Sunset stands up, "Hey, Spike. How about we help them? You're free anyway, right?"

Spike nods and stands up as Noleg jumps on his head. The trio goes outside with Bull and Feather as they head to Town Hall to see if somewhere is empty to build.




Twilight is playing with her owl and her friends also do that. When Twilight creates an ice owl without using her horn, her friend 'wow' and they come closer to watch the ice owl.  Owlicious and her ice owl are flying around and Owlicious is very happy about that.

"How can you do that?" asks Fluttershy as Twilight looks at her, "I mean, all of unicorn need a horn to perform their magic while you don't need it,"

"Well," Twilight puts her front hooves on her face, "A lot of pain,"

Rainbow tilts her head, "Anyway, where did you three go yesterday? I can't see you until the night."

"Well..." Twilight rubs her chin, "I and Spike are participating in the arena in Diamond Dog mine." 

Rarity grasps, "Did you... come to that place?" Twilight nods and Rarity looks around, "Did those dogs hurt you somewhere? I'm still so terrified when I get kidnapped into that place,"

"Rarity, you stole their gem, so they have the right to arrest you," retorts Twilight. 

Rarity can just shut her mouth as she sees that she was right. Rainbow flies close to the purple unicorn, "Anyway, did you pass the round? I bet that an egghead like you can't do this."

"Actually," Twilight turns to Rainbow Dash, "Tomorrow, I'll fight in the semi-final round." Rainbow shocks as her mouth is opening wide. Twilight comes to close her mouth, "Careful, you will catch some flies."

"Really?" Applejack walks close to the purple unicorn, "We will come there to cheers ya'. Wait, who will you fighting against with?"

Twilight sighs, "Spike." All of her friends are silent for a while. Twilight smiles, "Anyway, let's get a pet for Rainbow Dash. Looks like she wants a pet."

"What!" retorts Rainbow, "No way. Having a pet is not cool."

"Don't lie," Applejack punches the blue pegasus lightly, "I know ya' want a pet just like us." Then she points at Fluttershy, "Here, let her help you up." Rainbow grumbles and she follows Fluttershy to her cottage. 



The group is going to the Town Hall to get the information about the empty land spot. When they are just going inside the Town Hall, many ponies are looking at them as Sunset just goes inside and knocks on the door. "Come in," a voice comes from the door as Sunset just goes inside while others just wait.

Mayor Mare is writing as many papers are putting in front of the table. When she sees Sunset, she smiles, "Hello there. What can I do today?"

"Just asking if there is an empty ground," Sunset points out, "Many creatures want to have another house."

"I see," Mayor Mare points at the map, "You can look at it. It has plenty of empty ground. Don't worry, I have put the price on the map."

The dragon takes the map, "Can I take it?" Mayor Mare nods and the orange dragon goes out of the group. When Sunset gives them the map, they stare for a long time then put the map down. 

Breaker points at the map, "Why is the price too high? I thought it would be cheap."

"I bet because there are not many spots to build the house anymore," Spike keeps looking at the map, "Because many ponies built a house in there and no one can actually get near into the Everfree forest so I bet that they are expensive," Then the purple dragon points at the lowest spot, "See this spot, it near the Everfree forest."

"We'll take it," Bull grins, "I like dangerous so this one will be a good one to practice," the others nod as Sunset is laughing, making them confused.

Sunset points at the minotaurs, "I like that spirit. All right, I will talk to Mayor Mare. Wait here." Then the orange dragon goes inside. Noleg takes out the card as they play together to wait for the orange dragon.

After thirty minutes, the orange dragon comes out as the others just look at her to see the result. The orange dragon waves her claws to tell that all of them follow her. The group smiles and stands up to follow the orange dragon. 




Looking to the map, Sunset leads others to show the spot. When they get there, the north side is the Everfree forest. All of them like it, they want to start building a house immediately. The dragon duo sighs and they say goodbye to them to return to the library. 

When they just come inside the library, Rainbow Dash is sitting there with a tortoise, which makes Sunset laugh out loud. The cyan pegasus glares and flies near them, "Hey, why don't you tell me that you two are going to battle with each other?"

"That's why we come back here," Sunset points at the ground, "And what are you doing here with your tortoise?"

"Just...." Rainbow Dash waves her hoofs around, "I mean, we are friends, right? Why don't you talk to me to cheer you up?"

"Well, that is not necessary," explains Spike, "Because we don't want to make you and others worry about us."

"That not the point," Rainbow looks at the purple dragon sternly, "I want to see your fight."

"I know you want to see me and Twilight fight," Spike waves his claw and teases, "Because you want to watch me and Twilight hurt each other, right?"

"Hey, I don't..." Rainbow tries to retort but Twilight comes inside the library and sighs because she doesn't know what will happen in the training. Rainbow looks at the purple unicorn, "You okay, Twily?"

"I'm fine," Twilight lies on the sofa, "Just a little tired,"

"I see," Rainbow watches the clock and sees that it's time to go, "I have a thing to do, see ya tomorrow. Our friends will cheer you two up tomorrow." Then Rainbow Dash flies away. 

Twilight gulps as she is thinking about the training that they are going to face. Sunset looks at her and tries to calm her, "Oh, don't worry. Noleg will not spare with you."

The purple duo sighs in relief. Spike asks, "Then what will you train us today?"

"Follow me," 

Sunset waves her claw and the purple duo is following her. When they just come inside, Sunset is wearing her robe and salet. Spike feels weird and asks, "Eh, why are you wearing those? Is Celestia inviting you to the party?" 

"No," Sunset takes out her staff and points at them, "About the party. I admit the answer 'yes' because right now, you will train with me," The purple duo is terrifying and hugging each other. Sunset grins, "Don't worry, I won't show you mercy. A little no," They gulp as the training begins.
> Before the battle
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight and Spike are standing back to back together with a lot of bruises. They get hit a lot since the beginning of training because Sunset shows no mercy to them. The purple duo looks around the smoke to be aware of something. Suddenly, a claw grabs Twilight's front hoof and drags her into the smoke. Spike is trying to pull her back but an ice shard is plugged into his claw, making him jerk as Twilight is dragged into the smoke.

"TWILIGHT," yells Spike as the purple unicorn disappears into the smoke. Spike is panicking and doesn't know what to do. The purple dragon takes a deep breath and goes to cast a wind spell to blow the smoke away, but the chain is wrapping his claws, preventing him from casting the spell. Spike is trying to unwrap the chain but the chain moves up and wraps his body tightly. The purple dragon falls to the ground. When Spike is trying to get out of the chain, Twilight is flown into his belly, making him cough. The purple unicorn is also in the chain. 

The smoke is faded and reveals the orange dragon. She looks at the purple duo and giggles, "You all quite cute when in that chain,"

"Not funny," says Twilight as the purple duo glares at her, "When we manage to defeat you, we will make you suffer than this,"

"I will wait," Sunset kneels near the purple duo, "And I will be happy if you can do that."

Spike huffs and looks at the clock, "Wow, it's 1 A.M already? Wow, we have training in 4 hours without rest,"

"And now you can rest," Sunset puts her face nears Spike's face, "In chain,"

The purple duo grumbles. Sunset lies on Spike's back and hugs the purple unicorn. Twilight blushes and struggles to get out of the chain. Sunset hugs her and sleeps. Twilight and Spike give up and they start closing their eyes. A hard day for them.



The trio wakes up and Sunset releases them, then they head to the dining room to have breakfast. Twilight and Spike still worry about the battle because they have to fight each other. When they are thinking, a knock on the door interrupts them as Sunset goes to open the door. She sees Fluttershy, Applejack, and others are standing in front of the door, even Cadance and Shining Armor are coming too.

Sunset feels weird, "Bet that you all come here to cheer them up, right?"

"Yes," Shout Shining, "I am worried about my sister," Sunset looks at him sternly as he rubs his head, "And... her assistant."

"...." Sunset looks at the captain for a while then walks inside, "You all know that the battle is in the afternoon right?"

"What?" Pinkie bounces to the orange dragon, "Why does it take so long? I want it now." Sunset pushes the pink pony out of the library as Pinkie tries to push back, "Hey, that's not nice. I just want to see it."

Twilight and Spike come out of the dining room. When the purple unicorn sees her brother, she immediately hugs him and does her little dance with Cadance. Spike smiles and waves at them. Pinkie Pie bounces around them and glees, "How about we go to the party? The victory party."

"Pinkie," retorts Twilight, "We haven't battled yet. How can you make the party like that?"

"Duh," Pinkie hovers her front hooves around the purple duo, "Whoever wins, you all deserve a party," All of her friends nod in agreement. Sunset smiles and yawns, the orange dragon just wants to see how far they have trained. Pinkie bounces ahead, "Now onward to Sugarcube Corner. The party will be there." The others follow her to join the party.





Flora is suspending herself on the floor. Lucky for her that today she is free from her actress job so she has a lot of time for training. The sliding door is opened and Coral Blade is walking inside the house. The earth pony looks at Flora and falls to the ground, making the ninja giggle.

"Come on Flora," Coral Blade stands up, "You shouldn't hang yourself like that,"

Flora laughs and lands in front of her, "You really know how to avoid my trap, right?"

"Liar," Coral pokes her chest, " There is no trap in your house." Flora huffs and goes inside. After a while, Flora takes out a small table and sits on the ground. The captain sits opposite the ninja and asks, "Anyway, I have a question for you."

"What is it?" Flora is pouring the tea on the cup, "I hope that's not a hard question."

Coral takes the cup, "Okay then. How can you learn these skills? You know your ninja technique is forbidden and nopony in this world remembers them. So where do you learn?"

Flora silents for a while and sighs, "Look like I have to tell you, right? It's a long story." Then she sips the tea, "It starts in the heavy rain..."


Flora was watching the rainy sky and wanted to go out to watch the sky closely. The filly ran outside but her butler stopped her from going out. Flora struggled to get out of his grips but her mother was standing in front of her.

"Flora," asked her mom, "What are you going to do?"

Flora answered, "I want to go out to watch the rain. It's been a long time since I haven't gone out."  

Her mother shook her head, "No Flora, a lady shouldn't make yourself in the dirt. You should always clean yourself."

"Yes, mom," Flora looked at the ground, "I just want to go out."  The filly went to her room to sleep. When she went inside her room, a shadow with a lot of blood appeared. Flora was terrified about the figure and falled to the ground, she closed her eyes and whispered, "Mommy,". The figure came closer to the filly then it lay on the filly body.

Flora felt the touch and opened her eyes. When she saw the figure, it appeared a zebra in heavy injury, blood came from his head and many bruises around his body. He whispered, "Help me!". Flora didn't know what to do, but she decided to help him. She dragged the zebra under her bed and cleans the blood, then she grabbed the medical box and wrapped the bandage to her hoof. Flora then wrapped the bandage over the zebra's head to stop the blood from dripping.

Suddenly, a door opened as her parents were running inside the room. They found that the filly was still okay, minus the wrapped hoof. Her mother checked her hoof and asked, "Did you do something to hurt yourself?"

"No," Flora shook her head, "I want to practice my medical skill. It's because tomorrow my school has a test about my skill."

"I see." Her father looked at her mother, "See, I told you not to worry too much." Then he looked at Flora, "Sorry for disturbing your sleep. Good night, my daughter." Then her father kissed Flora's forehead and went out. Her mother followed him. The filly sighed in relief and she jumped down to check the zebra. The zebra nodded and he started to sleep.  The filly climbed on the bed and went to sleep, she heard the whisper 'Thank you' from the zebra, which made her smile.


"So, your teacher is a zebra?" Coral puts her face on her hoof, "I can see why. I guess ninja are common in zebra territory."

Flora shakes her head, "No, I remembered that he is the last ninja in his tribe." then she sighs, "And he taught me all of what he got until..." Her front hoof is shaking and her tears are falling, "Until..."

"Now now," Coral puts her hoof on the actress's back, "If that is a painful memory, you can tell me later when you are fine,"

"Thank you," Flora wipes her tears as Coral stands up and heads to the door. Flora looks at her, "Hey, where are you going."

"Well, Swift Blue is calling me. I can feel it," Coral rubs her head, "I bet because I skip my work too much."

"You're always lazy, Coral." Flora rolls her eyes and smiles, "Not even a chance since you are still a student." Coral walks outside the door and heads to the station to do her work. Flora sighs and goes outside.





Coral Blade is coming back to her station. When she just got there, she earned many glares from her soldiers, making her smile nervously. Swift Blue waves his forehoof and his soldiers charge at her immediately, the captain gulps and prepares to fight. 

Shining Armor is trotting to the guard station, where Coral Blade is working. When he is just coming there, he sees a white earth pony with a pink mane, wearing a nurse hat, and her employees are waiting outside. The white unicorn feels weird and decides to ask the earth pony, "Sorry for disturbing you, but what are you doing here? You should be in the hospital."

"Oh," Redheart turns to the captain, "I am waiting," 

Shining Armor tilts his head, "Waiting for what?". Suddenly, a guard is flying out of the door. Redheart's team quickly carries that guard to the hospital. Shining Armor doesn't know what happens inside. 

Sunset just arrived at the guard station to ask Coral to borrow a sword. When she arrives there, many guards are flown out of the station. "Wow," She starts walking to the station as she doesn't know Shining Armor is there. What the orange dragon sees first is many guards are pinning Coral in place. SUnset tilts her head, "Looks like a captain is pinned by her guard."

"Not funny," Coral is trying to get out the guards, "Help me! Please."

"Sure," Sunset walks to the captain and boops her nose. Many ropes appear and tie the captain up. The captain is struggling to get out of the ropes and glares at the orange dragon. Sunset grins, "Bet that you are going to skip your work and watch the arena, right?"

Coral is going to retort but Swift Blue answers for her, "Yes, she is going to do that. Thank you for your help." Swift Blue and Sunset shake their hoof/claw each other while Coral grunts.

Shining Armor just comes inside the guard station and sees the scene, he doesn't know what to say. Sunset is walking out of the guard station, "They are busy. "

"What kind of busy?" Shining points at the tied-up captain, "Is that her problem?"

"Yes, of course," Sunset folds her claws,  "I already asked Celly about this captain. She told me that she can be a captain two years ago but due to her skipping work history. Our princess lost two years to persuade others to make her a captain." Coral looks away in embarrassment while others just giggle. Sunset walks outside, "Anyway, should we come to the Diamond Dog mine to watch Twilight and Spike fighting. I'm sure that this will be a good fight."

"I don't know.." Shining rubs his head, "This is the first time I watch my little sister fighting. I don't know if I can accept that." Then he looks at the orange dragon, "How strong is she now?"

Sunset's symbol is shining on her forehead as she just walks to the Diamond Dog mine without a word. Shining feels weird but he decides to follow her.




"Welcome to the semi-final round," introduces the MC as the audiences are cheering, "This year is so surprising when the minotaur doesn't take part in this round." The audience 'boo's and they start throwing tomatoes at him. Flame is laughing while Cadance doesn't know what to say. The MC coughs, "Anyway, we don't waste our time to start the battle. Let the battle begin." 

Twilight and Spike are walking to the stage in shouting and cheering in the audience. Her friends are also cheering and Rainbow wants to have a good fight. 

Shining Armor and Sunset arrive here to watch them. Sunset's symbol is to start glowing as she knows that something happens in the purple duo. When the orange dragon looks at them, their symbols are also glowing on their forehead. The purple duo steps into the arena and stands opposite. The MC introduces to his audience, "Today is the fight of two creatures, Twilight the unicorn and Spike the dragon." The audience keeps shouting and cheering. The MC steps down the arena and the refugee waves the flag to start the battle. The purple duo nods and they start charging at each other. The battle begins.
> The battle
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

When Twilight and Spike just interact with each other, they grin as Spike is pinning Twilight's shield. Twilight lightens her horn and blasts the purple dragon, making Spike jump back and counters with his fire breath. Twilight creates an iceberg to block the fire, the fire is slid into two sides. Twilight sighs in relief but she hears something in her iceberg. The iceberg is broken and a fist appears before her face. No time to react, the fist contracts to her nose and Twilight is flown backward. Spike looks at the purple unicorn as Twilight gets up, she rubs her nose and feels hurt.

Twilight whines, "Ouch, you don't know how to be nice with a mare, right?"

Spike prepares himself for the next attack, "If that is another mare, I will be nice. If that's you, I like to be tough rather than be nice."

Twilight glares at him as she creates many ice pieces of paper. Spike looks at them and is confused. Twilight stomps her hoof and those pieces are flying toward the purple dragon. Spike tries to breathe the fire to melt them all but it is too much, the dragon puts his claws before his face to protect. When it is done, Spike puts the claws down and he sees a book is flying toward his face and interacting with his chin, making him fall down on the ground. 

Spike rubs his chin and stands up, "No wonder Sunset is terrified about your book." Then he forms many fireballs and floats in the air.

Twilight smiles, "She should." and the purple unicorn forms many ice books on the air, "And you should too." Then the purple duo charge at each other.




The impact of the purple duo causes the smoke at their spot. The audience is silenced to watch the battle while the Shining is worried about her sister. Sunset just looks at the smoke while the symbol on her forehead keeps glowing bright. Cadance notices that and asks, "Your forehead. Why is it glowing? Is something wrong?"

Sunset looks at Cadance, "Maybe. They are fighting everything they got." Cadance looks back at the arena and she sees many flashes and explosions in the smoke. The princess of love is worrying about them, as her friends, while Sunset and Noleg look at each other and nod, Noleg takes out a sword while Sunset is just watching them. They are preparing the worst thing they can imagine about the purple duo.

When the smoke is fading, everyone on the stage is looking at the smoke. The smoke reveals that a badly injured unicorn and an injured dragon are lying on the floor. They stand up and breathe heavily. The purple duo glares at each other. Twilight's horn is glowing while her front hooves are glowing too. After that, four giant ice balls appear in front of her. Spike's claw is glowing as he looks at the purple unicorn. The ice balls are combined together. After a while, they are forming some kind of snake. 

Spike takes a deep breath, "What are you doing?"

Twilight gives no answer and the ice ball is complete. An ice dragon appears, making Sunset and Noleg a surprise. The purple unicorn looks at Spike and grins, "I won't lose with my assistant," Then the ice dragon flies toward Spike, leaving a smoke at Spike's spot. Twilight's vision is becoming blurred, but she shakes her head to wake up herself. When the smoke is fading, she doesn't see Spike anywhere. Panicking, the purple unicorn looks everywhere to find her assistant.

Suddenly, the ground is moving and Spike is coming from the ground. Twilight is surprised while Spike charges at her and electrocutes the purple unicorn. Twilight is too tired to dodge. She is electrocuted and fainted after that. Spike is carrying the fainted unicorn as the refugee waves the flag, "Spike wins the semi-final" Everyone cheers at the dragon as Spike just carries Twilight inside.

The MC announces to everyone, "Now we will take a rest to fix the hole on the wall," Shining Armor and others look around and see a big hole in the wall, which makes them shudder. Sunset and Noleg sigh in relief. The group comes inside the competitors' zone to visit the purple unicorn.





Twilight opens her eyes and sees that she is in the hospital. When she tries to get up, she gets hurt a lot. Spike puts his claw to stop her as the purple unicorn rolls away from him, making the dragon sigh.

"You don't have to be like that," Spike rubs his head, "I Just put all I got to like the promise."

"But you have defeated me," Twilight huffs, "I won't let it go you know,"

"Fine, I will get us somewhere to eat." says Spike as Twilight rolls again to look at the purple dragon, "oh Celestia, I will regret this,"

"And you have to invite Sunset," Twilight glees, "Agree?"

Spike rolls his eyes and nods. He takes out a book and gives it to Twilight. The purple unicorn looks at the book and sees that it is the newest book she wants to get. She hugs the book and looks at the purple dragon, "Thank you."

"Your welcome," Spike is writing in his notebook, "I know you want that but not enough money." Then he gives her a smirk, "I know you too well, Banklight Sparkle."

Twilight smacks the purple dragon and starts reading the book. When she just opens the first page, the door opens and Shining Armor rushes to Twilight and hugs her tight, "Twilight, I am so worried about you."

"Shining,"  Twilight is trying to breathe, "I can't breathe," Shining releases her and blushes while others just laugh. Twilight looks at the orange dragon with a sad face, "Sorry for losing."

"Don't worry," Sunset waves her claw, "I am happier than before when you lose. You know how am I terrifying with that ice book,"

Twilight glares at her, "Ughhh, I hate you so much, Sunset. You are the worst teacher I ever have,"

"And you are my bookworm student," counters Sunset, making Twilight blush while others just giggle, "If you want that ice dragon to hit the target, you should calculate about the possibility the opponent can dodge or not."

Rainbow flies near the orange dragon, "Come on, Sunset. You don't have to be like that. Twilight and Spike were fighting so great but you don't have a cheering word or something."

Pinkie bounces to the orange dragon, "Yeah, That's so mean."  Sunset rolls her eyes and pushes the two ponies to Twilight, then she goes out of the room. Cadance and Shining Armor look at each other and nod, then they go outside because they have something to ask the dragon.


 

When the couple just go outside of the room, they see Sunset with her elemental balls flying around the orange dragon. Cadance feels amazed while Shining just goes in front of the orange dragon. 

Sunset feels weird and asks, "Yes, captain. I don't want to mess with the guards from now on."

Shining Armor glares at the orange dragon, "What have you done with my sister? She was not like this while she was still in Canterlot."

Sunset dispels her balls, "I see. You don't want to say that Twilight is changing so much. That's fine." Then the orange dragon takes out the list, "And what is this for me? I'm just teaching her the basics of magic but she is using it too well."

"Too well?" Shining glares at her, "Too well? You just turn my sister into a monster. Now, I bet that she can take all of the guards right now."

"Maybe," Sunset flips another page, "But I don't care."

Shining just silents as Cadance pulls him back. Cadance looks at the orange dragon and sighs, "Sorry for my fiance. Can you share a little bit about your magic."

"..." Sunset closes the book, "Why would you care?"

"Because..." Cadance waves her front hoof, "I just curious when I saw Twilight's hoof can glow like her horn. Is it possible that she can cast her magic without horn,"

"She can now," answers Sunset, because Shining Armor and Cadance grasp, "I don't want her to depend on her horn to cast magic."

Shining doesn't know what to say. He walks into Twilight's room as Cadance just watches her future husband go inside. Sunset shakes her head. The princess of the love worries about him, "Is he going to alright?"

"Don't know," Sunset just takes the paper, "I don't know much about him though."

Cadance nods and she follows Shining Armor inside the room. When she just comes inside the room, she sees a blue cat is performing the show, making everyone in the room laugh and clapping. The nurse comes inside and sees that the cat is making noise in the hospital. The nurse grabs Noleg and throws him out of the room, making everyone in the room feel bored. Noleg gets up as Sunset gives him a smirk. The blue cat jumps on the orange dragon's head and sleeps there.

Sunset looks at the board, "Wonder if Spirit can take Flora or not."





"Come on, Swift Blue," Coral is struggling to get out of the rope, "You don't have to do that."

"Then how about you always skip your work and push it on me?" retorts the blue pegasus as Coral looks away in embarrassment, "That's right, I know you are going to skip your work to watch your friend."

"You know the reason," Coral huffs, "Then can I go now?"

"No," Swift Blue shakes his head and pulls out the calendar. It has the "X" and "O" in there, "You see. This week you have skipped three days from now, do you think we will let you go?" Coral slaps her face into the table while Swift Blue is just sitting on the sofa.

Coral puts her face on the table and grunts, "So, do we have any case? I'm bored here."

"Finally," Swift Blue is standing up and takes out the newspaper. The pegasus slams on the table, "Watch,"

Coral looks at the newspaper and sees that many ponies and fillies have disappeared. It happens in Manehattan and Appleloosa. Coral stands up, "... another pony trafficking I guess."

"Close," Swift Blue walks around, "Not only pony but other creatures, but they will avoid dragoness in this case."

"You know where they will go?" Coral tilts her head, "If we know the place they will transport these creatures, it will be easier." 

"None," Swift Blue shakes his head, "And you know why they avoid the dragoness?"

"Cause an orange dragon had taken down a big slavery case I guess," Coral cuts the rope and puts her face on her hoof, "I don't know if that dragon is so effective for other criminals."

"You guess right." Swift Blue pours the coffee into the cup, "An orange dragon had slain down two big criminal cases before. That makes them avoid the dragoness."

"Let me ask you something," Coral goes to take the coffee, "How in Tartarus you can know these things? You work for them?"

"Nah," Swift Blue waves his front hoof to reject, "I got a friend who has eyes over the Equestria. That's why I know these things."

"Did you pay for that information?" Coral folds her front hooves, "I bet that is a lot of bits."

"Wrong again," Swift Blue gives her a smirk, "You should pay more attention to watching your soldier, not trying to skip your word if you have a chance."

"If I skip my work, our soldiers are still the same," retorts Coral, "Because you all get used to it." Then Coral coughs, "Anyway, we will increase patrolling in many days and nights. Starting from now."

"Yes, madam," Then the pegasus runs out of the room. Suddenly, he stops as he comes back to the room and finds that his captain is not there anymore. Swift Blue sighs and starts patrolling
> A problem, big one.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

After a while of visiting, the doctor says that Twilight can go home now. All of them are so happy and head to Ponyville to celebrate. Spike feels so embarrassing when he is finally participating in the final round. Twilight is still jealous about this. 

The party is over and all of the ponies are going to their home. The librarians visit the creature group to see the progress. When they just get there, the group is building the stretch as the Abyssian is sitting there and watching the blueprint. Breaker is thinking about the average house for many creatures. When she sees the librarians, she waves her paw to ask them to come here. 

"Hey, there," Breaker looks at them, "You come here to visit us."

"Yeah," Spike nods, "I want to see your house complete." then he looks at the house, "I got to say that is the big house, where did you get those woods," Breaker points at the nearby tree as the purple dragon gulps, make the Abyssian giggles, "Don't worry, we have put fire around the building to not be visited by the timberwolves." 

"I see..." Twilight points at the blueprint, "Can I see your building,"

"Sure," Breaker gives the purple unicorn the blueprint, "You can see it and make a comment. I won't mind."

Twilight and Sunset are looking at the blueprint and see that they are building a big house. Sunset sighs and asks, "This house will take very long to complete, you all sure you will do it,"

"We sure," A voice comes from behind as the librarians turn around and see Bull is carrying many planks of wood, "We all know that the building so we have prepared many tents." The minotaur points at the campfire where the female griffin is cooking the meal, "You can join the meal if you want. We have many foods around there."

"No, thank you," denies Spike, " We will have dinner in our library."

"Sure," Breaker turns to the orange dragon, "Can I have your signature? I want something to decorate our house."

"Sunset sighs, "Sure," The Abyssian glees and gives Sunset the paper. Sunset signs the paper and gives it to Breaker, "Thank you."

"You're welcome. See you again," Then the librarians leave the building to take a rest, "We will visit you later."

Breaker waves her paw to say goodbye as she grins. She turns to the group, "We got her signature."

"Then what are you going to do?" asks Feather, "Use it to create our guild."

"Yes," Breaker looks back, "No one fits the guild master like that orange dragon."

"But.. she doesn't seem to know how to do the business." retorts Bull, "And manage the guild."

"That's why I will make her a guild master." Breaker grins, "With this signature. You will see what I will do with this." Bull and Feather look at each other and just shake their heads. They are back to work and leave the Abyssian to do what she wants.



The librarians open the door and sit on the sofa. Sunset and Spike check Twilight to see if something bad happens. Twilight just says that she is fine. The dragon duo nod and go back to their work but a knock interrupts them. Spike opens the door and sees Fluttershy is standing in front of the door. Spike invites her inside as the yellow pegasus to go inside. The pegasus takes a seat that is far from the orange dragon. 

Twilight looks at Fluttershy's face as she is quite scared. Sunset nods and Twilight asks her, "What's wrong, Fluttershy? Do you have any problems?

Fluttershy shudders, "I feel that somepony is watching me. I don't know but that scares me a lot."

Spike puts the tea down and asks, "So... why do you say that? Is someone you see?"

"Last night, I saw a gray stallion and a griffin standing in front of my house all day," reminds Fluttershy, "Then I saw a lot of tools like rope and net next to them. When I asked them, they said that they come here to catch fish." 

Twilight smiles and pats her back, "Maybe you worry too much, they are just catching the fish."

"But Twilight..." Fluttershy presses herself more, "This is Ponyville and there is no water zone that is large enough to catch fish."

Sunset shakes her head, "Maybe the fish is you, Fluttershy," Fluttershy and others grasp as Sunset just gives them a smirk, "Is that obvious? Net and rope are really used for fishing but there is no fishing zone here so..." The orange dragon looks at the yellow pegasus as Fluttershy is shaking in fear, "You ok?"

"No..." Fluttershy shakes her head, "I don't know what I can do if they here to foalnap me." Noleg jumps on Fluttershy's head and 'meows'. Fluttershy takes the blue cat, "You want to protect me."

"Meow meow (Yes. I can't stand it if someone is dangerous.)

"But you are so... small," Flutter looks at the blue cat as Noleg takes out his sword, "Oh, but you..." Noleg raises his paw to stop her talking as Sunset giggles. Sunset nods and Fluttershy must take the cat to her house. Noleg feels so excited as he lies on the yellow pegasus's back.

Sunset shakes her head as the purple duo is still worried about Noleg. Sunset just says, "Oh well, he can handle it." Then the orange dragon just comes upstairs to study magic while the purple duo can just read the book.




Fluttershy comes back to her cottage with a blue cat on her back. When she gets home, she goes upstairs to sleep. Noleg just sits on the nearby table and waits for the kidnapper, but he is feeling so sleepy so he decides to set a trap to wake him up.

After two hours, two shadows are standing in front of the cottage. They look at each other and nod. The earth pony is lockpicking while the pegasus is looking outside to be aware of someone coming here. When the earth pony successfully opens the door, he gives a sign for the pegasus. The pegasus nods and takes out the net and the rope. 

"You know what to do," The earth pony takes the net, "Our ponies will foalnap other Element of Harmony."

"You don't need to repeat that," The pegasus takes the rope, "We will do it quiet and clean."

When the two ponies are opening the door, a soap is dropped into the earth pony's head. The pegasus throws out the soap as they walk inside. Suddenly, the light is on, making the two ponies surprised. Looking around, they only see a blue cat standing on the table. The two ponies sigh in relief and they make their way to go upstairs but the blue cat stops them. The pegasus takes out the fish but Noleg simply slaps it away, then he kicks the two ponies from there. The two ponies fall on the ground. 

"You little welp. You will pay for that," The earth pony stands up and tries to punch Noleg but he simply blocks with his shield. The pegasus tries to support him but the blue cat dashes behind the pegasus with a sword. After a while, the pegasus gets a lot of wounds like the sword slash, which makes the earth pony terries. "What... what are you?'' The blue cat's sword is covered in the ice as he steps closer to the terrified earth pony. The earth pony is trying to open the door but no use. Noleg gives him a smirk as he charges at the earth pony.




Coral Blade is patrolling around the town with Swift Blue as he drags the captain to go with him, which makes the earth pony feel uncomfortable. The two decide to sit on the nearby bench as they watch the sky. 

"Oh Celestia," Coral is drinking the soda, "Why am I not feeling so good tonight?"

"Because you have to patrol with me," answers Swift Blue as Coral Blade glares at him, "What? You always find a way to skip work."

"That does not make a bad captain, Swift Blue," Coral coughs, "I just let all of you protect yourself."

"By throwing our soldiers I guess," Swift gives her a smirk, "I am one of your victims you know." Coral just drinks some soda as Swift Blue just leans against the bench more. Suddenly, he sees two shadows are standing in front of the library, Swift Blue is going to stop them but Coral puts the halberd in front of the pegasus to stop him. Swift Blue glares at her, "Why did you stop me? If that is the bad pony, we will be able to stop them."

Coral retorts, "And if that is the library, I am feeling like, 'poor the criminal, they will get something hurt,' because of the dragon." Swift Blue facehoof as Coral smirks, "You should trust those librarians, they are tougher than they look. Anyway..." Coral stands up, '' announces to others immediately, we have to come to others Element. I guess that they are aiming for those ponies."

Swift Blue nods, "Yes, madam," And he flies away to announce every guard.

Coral looks at the pegasus and smiles, "Lucky that Flora is patrolling with me too. I bet that she heard it." 





The two griffins come out from the Sweet Apple Acres with the big bag as they head to the Everfree forest to make sure that no one sees it. When they are walking, they feel someone is following them. The ponies look back and see no one, so they decide to ignore. After walking for a while, they sit on the campfire and wait for others.

Waiting for 30 minutes, the griffins see the caribous as they are carrying another bag. One of the griffins stands up and asks, "What's taken you so long?"

The caribou points at the guard, "I don't know why the guards are so many. Anyway, you got one?"

"Yes," The griffin opens the bag and it has Applejack inside. The orange pony is sleeping deep and doesn't know what is happening. "I got one of them."

"Me too," the Caribou opens the bag and has Rarity inside there, "We got too. But where is the others?"

"I don't know," The griffin sits down and opens the canned food, "Oh, we can wait." 

The caribous nod and they join the griffins to the camp. When they are enjoying their victory, a shuriken is flying toward them and cutting the canned food into half., making the caribou surprised. All of them stand up and prepare to fight. One of the griffins yells, "Show yourself." Landing in front of the group, a ninja is standing before them as the group is confused. The griffin asks the ninja, "What do you want?"

The ninja points at the bag, "I want those mares," The group looks at each other and laughs out loud. The ninja grins, "Oh so you don't want to hoof over those mares. Fine," The ninja crosses her front hooves and a smoke comes out from her spot. The group coughs and the smoke fades. When they look back, many ninjas are standing around them as the kidnapper gulps, "Well if you don't cooperate, I have no choice but to arrest you to the guards." Then they rush to the group.





Breaker is stretching her body as she can't sleep due to the working. When she sees Coral is on the way, she feels weird as the Abyssian tries to wake others, "Hey, we have something to watch."

"What," Feather yawns and rubs her eyes," I don't want to hear something ridiculous from you."

"Silly," Breaker waves the paws, "The guards are running to the library and I hope they have trouble with that dragon,"

Feather huffs as she follows Breaker to watch something happen in the library while the Abyssian is so excited to see what happens to the library.
> Problem solved, a little.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rarity wakes up and yawns. When she tries to get out of the bed, the white unicorn finds that it hurts, which makes her confused, "Weird, I didn't do anything heavy. How can't I get up normally?" Rarity tries again and this time she manages to get out of the bed but it is hard to walk into the bathroom. 

When she gets to the bathroom, Sweetie Belle comes to her room, "Hey big sis. You are waking up late."

"What?" Rarity quickly looks at the clock and sees that it is 8:30 am in the morning, which makes her shocked, "How... How can I get up this late?

"I don't really know." Sweetie Belle shakes her head, "Anyway, you promise that you will play with me."

"Eh..." Rarity rubs her head, "Can we do it tomorrow? I am kinda tired today but don't know why."

Sweetie Belle tilts her head, "Maybe because you get foalnapped by some group," Rarity grasps that statement as Sweetie Belle points at outside, "what? There is a group of creatures that are tied up in the middle of the town. The ponies around are very angry about them."

"Really?" Rarity looks at Sweetie Belle in disbelief as the unicorn filly nods, "Oh, can you help me to see those ponies?"

"Sure, big sis," Sweetie Belle helpS her sister to go outside. The white unicorn wants to know what is going on outside. 


When the white unicorns walk to the middle of the town, Rarity sees the group of creatures is suspended outside with a "We try to capture the Elements of Harmony" board on them and their name board under their neck. Ponies around just throw the tomatoes. Looking around, she sees Applejack is selling tomatoes for the pony. 

"Hello, Applejack," Rarity walks to the orange pony, "do you know why are they trying to capture us?"

"No idea," Applejack gives a pony a bag of tomatoes, "But ah am selling our tomatoes. It's good to use the rotten one cause they are filling our farm."

"I see." Rarity looks back at the group of creatures. After a while, she sees the captain of the Ponyville guards standing in front of them. Rarity wants to ask her what happened but suddenly the captain drags them back to the station, much as the white unicorn confusion. The white unicorn decides to get back to her boutique. 

When she just comes back to the boutique and sits down, the knock on the door interrupts her resting time as Sweetie Bell comes to open the door. The little filly sees Flora is standing in front of the door, making Sweetie Bell glee and she takes out the paper. The actress rolls her eyes and gives her the signature, then she pats her head. The filly jumps up and pokes Rarity, "Hey, Flora is visiting our home."

"What?" Rarity quickly stands up and walks to the white earth pony, "Hello Flora, how can I help you?"

"I need a costume for my next play in Manhattan." Flora rubs her head, "I need you to make an old-style like... 200 years ago style."

"Oh..." Rarity's mouth opens wide as she hasn't made that style before but she likes this challenge, "I think I can do it. Don't worry."

"Great," Flora smiles, "Can you do it for three days? I have to prepare for the movie."

"Sure," Rarity nods, "I can make it." 

"Try your best, see ya." Flora walks out of the boutique, "I hope you can do it." and the actress closes the door. Rarity feels her heart is bouncing fast as she feels so happy.




Coral Blade is walking to the guard station. All of the kidnappers are arrested with the help of the librarians and Flora. Coral shakes her head as she has to join her in a play. The captain takes a sip as Swift Blue is coming to her room. 

The captain asks, "How is it going?"

"Well, by your... humiliation torture. They are finally talking," Swift Blue rubs his head, "I don't know if I can contain such humiliation."

Coral laughs, "Come on, you are a soldier. Nothing you can't handle, right?" 

"Anyway..." Swift Blue coughs, "All we got is what they are doing for another nation."

"Nation?" Coral Blade stands up, "What kind of nation?"

"The caribou one," Swift Blue points at the nation on the planet oval, "And king Dan is the one they serve."

Coral slams the table and grits her teeth, "That stupid bastard." Then she turns to the pegasus, "Can you call that orange dragon to come here?"

"What for?" Swift Blue tilts her head, "Don't tell me you ask her to break the case again."

"Yes," Coral folds her front hooves, "And we have to break this case as soon as we can."

"I see." Swift Blue is going out in his confusion. Coral Blade sits on the chair and remembers the old day.

Coral was rushing to Dan as the caribou was trying to block her attack, but her attack was too strong, making the king drop his weapon. Several guards were standing in front of the caribou king to protect him. "Get out of my way," Coral lifted the halberd and slammed it on the ground. An explosion appeared on the ground. All of the caribou guards were blown away and the king fell to the ground

The king of caribou was trying to step away from the earth pony mare as Coral looked at him in hatred. Dan tried to beg the mare, "Please spare me, I promise that I will not do this anymore."

"No way," Coral Blade lifted her halberd on the air, "Normally, I will let you live if you are not to be a monster. Now, I know everything you did. Everything." Coral Blade slammed the halberd. The king tried to roll on the ground but the halberd hit his arm, making him scream in pain. Coral Blade kept stepping forward to the king, "After all you did, you think I will let you live? Never."

Dan breathed heavily as his arm was cut off by the slam. He looked at the mare, "How... How a mare like you can have this strenght?"

Coral drags her halberd, "Go to the Tartarus and ask the judge. I don't have a right to judge here." When Coral was going to finish him. An arrow was flown to her, making the mare have to dodge, then a smoke appeared in Dan's spot. Coral run through the smoke to find the caribou but she can't. When the smoke faded, the king was gone. Coral threw the halberd on the ground and screamed on the roof. "Damn it." She punched the wall very hard. 

The captain and his soldiers tried to find the mare. When he found her, the wall that she punched before had a hole and a lot of crack on it. The captain felt amazing about her strength but Coral didn't notice her team. The captain asked, "How is it going, private Coral?"

"He got away," Coral stared at the roof, "I don't know when he will come back."

The captain sighed and stepped forward, "I see." He looked around and saw an arm in there. The soldiers gulped as the captain asked, "Did you do this?" Coral said nothing to that. Her captain patted her back, "Come on. You should cheer up cause we have rescued all of the female creatures."

"Maybe you're right." The mare stood up and walked outside, "Then you will pay for the drink to our soldier."

The captain rolled his eyes, "Fine," All of the soldiers nearby giggled as the team went out of the building​

Coral takes a deep breath as that is not a good memory. Sunset knocks on her head, makes the mare rub on it, and glares at the dragon. "You don't have to do it."

"Then why are you calling me here?" Sunset folds her claw, "I saw you are stoned for a while. Remember something bad?"

"It's nothing. Anyway..." Coral puts the paper on the table, "Do you know how to defuse the mind-controlling spell?

"If you mean that it is the memory spell, it is easier than eating a pie." Sunset sits down on the sofa, "I can defuse the mind-controlling spell. But why did you ask?"

Coral stands up and walks out of the room, "Great, Follow me. I need your help." The orange dragon is not sure what she is going to do but she follows the captain. 

Coral Blade leads Sunset to the prison room. The prison room has a group that tries to kidnap the Element of Harmony last night. Sunset looks at the captain and points at them, "Eh, this is the one we have captured last night. "

"Then you feel something else on the group."

"... What can I say," Sunset rubs her head, "they have different mana inside their head. Don't tell me that this is the mind-controlling spell."

"I know it." Coral opens the prison, "Can you help me?"

"Sure," And they go inside the prison. Sunset starts to defuse the spell. It will be quick if the group is not struggling hard, they don't want that spell to be defused. When Sunset defuses one of them, they faint, which makes others feel scared. After 15 minutes, the orange dragon and the coral mare manage to keep them down and defuse all of the spells. Sunset sighs in relief, "Wow, these prisoners won't stand still huh?" Coral nods in agreement and they sit down to see what happens next.

A griffin stands up and  looks around, " What happened?" Then he looks at the orange dragon, "Dragon? Am I in a dragon cave?"

Coral giggles as Sunset faceclaws. Coral explains, "Don't worry, you are not in a dragon cave, you are in Ponyville."

"Ponyville?" The griffin rubs his head, "I remember that I was in Manehanttan to do our job."

Sunset sighs and stands up, "I will go to the Diamond Dog mine. Today is the final round." then she walks away. Coral shakes her head and she calls the familiar pegasus to investigate the prisoners again.



 
Spike is so excited for the final round as Twilight just rolls her eyes and smiles. The purple dragon warms up and walks to the Diamond Dog mine to join the battle, which makes Twilight worry about him.

"Are you sure you can do it?" Twilight hugs her assistant, "I am still worried about you."

"Don't worry, Twily," Spike pokes her cheek, "We are not small anymore. And I am ready to fight."

Twilight smiles, "Tries your best, Spike." Twilight hugs her dragon, "No matter win or lose, just tried your best."

"You got me."

Sunset flies to the arena and sits on the balcony. The orange dragon looks at the arena and smiles. Flame and Spirit are coming out and sitting on their seat. Sunset gives him a smirk, "I bet you lose, Spirit."

"I know," Spirit sighs, "That... ninja giving me nothing to win."

"I see." The dragon flies up and sits next to the diamond dogs, "That's why I watch this battle. I want to see how far Spike can do."

"You will see." 

The MC calls their name as the competitors are going outside. When the purple dragon stands up on the arena, Flour is standing on the pole and looks at the roof, then she lands on the ground and stands opposite the purple dragon. Spike and Flour look at each other. Flour gives him a hoof shake. Spike is confused at first, but then he accepts and shakes her hoof. The ninja looks at the dragon, "Tries your best. I will show you no mercy." 

Spike gulps at that voice and the two walk away from each other. The ninja takes out her sword while Spike just forms a fireball. The battle will begin.
> The final round
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The refugee waves the flag to start the battle. Flour quickly throws the shuriken at the dragon. Spike dodges it but after that, he sees the ninja is already near him. Flour takes the sword and tries to slash the dragon. The purple dragon tries to jump back to dodge but the second ninja grasps him to prevent the dragon from stepping further. When the sword comes to near him, Spike quickly spins himself and the sword slashes the second ninja, then the purple dragon quickly punches Flour at her belly. The ninja is flying backward due to the punch. Spike sighs in relief but the ninja that he just punches has become a smoke. 

Spike looks around to see the ninja. Suddenly, a sword is near his neck as Spike looks back. He sees the ninja is on his shoulder. Flour gives him a smirk, "what's wrong? I thought that a dragon should be tougher than that."

"You are asking the wrong dragon," Spike tries to use his claw to slash Flour but she simply jumps out of his shoulder, "But I will be strong to defeat her."

Spike slams his feet on the ground, causing an earthquake in the arena. Spike creates many fireballs in the air and Flour takes out a shuriken to prepare something to happen. Spike launches all the fireballs as the ninja simply throws a shuriken. When the two nearly contract each other, smoke comes from the shuriken and many shurikens appear and fly toward the fireballs. The ninja smiles at this but Spike suddenly appears in front of her and throws her a punch. The ninja tries to block the punch with her sword but the sword is broken and the ninja gets hit. 

Flour gets up and grins, "You really know how to hurt a mare, huh?"

Spike glares at the ninja, "Hey, this is the second time I am being called by that."

"Oh right," Flour takes out a blade, "You should learn how to be gentle with a mare." 

Spike sighs in annoyance as the ninja grins. She starts spreading out the blade and it shows that it is a big shuriken. Spike just gives her a comment, "Come on now. You throw that thing many times. "

"Oh, don't worry," Flour smiles, "You don't need to worry about that. Ninja technique: Shuriken maze." Flour throws the big shuriken at the dragon. Spike is going to dodge it but the shuriken is splitting into four smaller ones, making the purple dragon surprised. The shurikens slash the purple dragon and his blood is dripping.

The assassin tools bounce the wall and split into two smaller ones, then it flies toward the purple dragon. Spike immediately lies down to dodge the shurikens and watch it. Flour takes a chance and jumps up to thrust at the dragon but she meets the fire breath from him. No time to react, the ninja takes direct breaths.

When the shurikens start flying down on the ground, Spike gets up and looks at the ninja. Flour stands up and grins, she never felt this excited for a long time. The ninja summons five other clones while Spike is ready to fight. All of them start charging each other.


Twilight is so worried about the purple dragon while Sunset just watches the battle normally while eating popcorn. The orange dragon has teleported next to the purple unicorn before the battle begins. Twilight looks at the orange dragon while Sunset just watches it.

"So..." Twilight rubs her head, "Why are you not worried about our Spike?"

"Why should I?" Sunset takes the popcorn and eats, "We have nothing to worry about here. This is no use though."

Twilight glares at Sunset, "Why are you so cold in your feelings?"

"And why are you so hot in your face?" Sunset gives the purple unicorn a smirk while Twilight blushes, "Anyway, cut off that worry. I want to see the full fight." Then the duo goes back to the fight..


Spike inhales all of the clones as Flour is trying to get off but no use. When all of them near him, Spike breathes the fire to himself. All the clones are fired up and turn into smoke. Before Flour nears the dragon, she throws the smoke bomb into his face, makes him cough and stops the spell. Flour summons two clones and charges at the dragon. Spike tries to slash them but all of them slide past the dragon. One of them throws the shuriken while the other breathes fire. Spike dodges the shuriken and takes the fire. 

Suddenly, a ninja appears in front of him and punches his stomach, making him cough, then another clone punches at his chin and another punches at his back. The dragon is totally slammed into the ground. Taking the chance, the three ninjas slam all of the body into the dragon. Spike coughs his blood and lies there. The refugee sees that and starts counting," 1... 2...3...4...5...6..." Spike is trying to get up but he can't, "7...8...9...10. Flour is the winner. And the champion is... Flour." The audience cheers as Spike can just stare at the floor. 





Spike is lying in the hospital. The door opens, Twilight and Sunset come inside and Spike smiles at them. Twilight suddenly hugs him hard and wants to check his wound but Sunset just drags her out to prevent her from touching the wound. 

Spike looks at the orange dragon, "Sorry, I lost."

"That's okay," Sunset folds her claw, "You have tried your best. I'm proud of you." 

Twilight sighs, "Next time, just surrender if you feel not good inside, okay?"

"No," Spike shakes his head, "I rather try my best, not surrender." Sunset laughs at this while Twilight just turns away from him with a huff. Spike says, "Oh come on, not again."

Twilight replies, "You know the price," 

Spike rolls his eyes, "Fine," and Twilight just turns back to him. The trio then talks happily while Noleg just jumps down to Spike's chest and sits. 

After two hours, the doctor says that he can go home but be careful because he will still be stiff. The librarians head to their library and they meet Rainbow Dash, who is still standing in front of the library. The librarians look at each other as they don't know what she is doing there. The cyan pegasus sees them and asks, "Hey there, can I ask you a favor?"

"Eh, Sure." Sunset rubs her head, "So you have a problem."

"Just a small problem," Rainbow Dash sighs, "You know. Three days later, SpitFire, the captain of Wonderbolt, will come here to check our pegasus to see if we can make a good tornado or not."

"And..." Spike points at the orange dragon, "Bet that you will ask Sunset to fly for you."

"No no... They won't allow the dragon to join this thing." Rainbow Dash shakes her head, "There is a problem about Fluttershy. She will be absent in this one."

"Ah... I see." Sunset looks at the blue cat as Noleg nods. The orange dragon takes the blue cat, "You can ask him to boost her motivation."

Rainbow Dash looks at the cat as he punches his chest proudly. The cyan pegasus feels weird, "You think he can do it."

"Fluttershy can know what he is saying," Sunset smiles, "I bet this mission fits him. I can't go because she will... hide under the bed when I get there." Rainbow Dash nods in agreement and the orange dragon points at the purple duo, " Twilight and Spike will check and organize the pegasus team while I will go to Canterlot tomorrow."

"What are you doing there?" asks Rainbow, "Messing with the princesses."

"I like that idea, but no." Sunset folds her claw, "I will make a spell to protect that city."

Rainbow Dash's eyes shine bright while the purple duo worries about princesses. Noleg runs to Fluttershy's cottage immediately to do his mission.





Fluttershy is singing for her animal to comfort them. The animals are enjoying her singing while the white rabbit is jumping on the stage. Suddenly, a knock on the door interrupts her as the animals feel sad. Fluttershy smiles, "Don't worry, I will sing for you. I promise." The animals nod and they come back to their house. When the yellow pegasus comes to open the door, she sees Noleg is waiting for her. Fluttershy asks, "Oh hi Noleg, what are you doing here? Oh, I forgot to say 'thank you' for saving me to those foalnappers."

"Meow (No problem)" Noleg jumps on the Fluttershy back as the yellow pegasus is confused, "Meow Meow Maow Meow (Anyway, I heard that you will join the pegasus team to create a tornado."

"Oh, that," Fluttershy is shaking, "I'm afraid of flying. It is so dangerous."

"Meow Meow(And I am living with an orange dragon. It that dangerous enough)"

"Eh..." Fluttershy tries to take the blue cat but Noleg is preventing it. The yellow pegasus is confusing, "Eh.. can you get off my back? You can sit on the sofa."

Noleg glares at Fluttershy, "Meow Meow (And you will run away with this, right?" Fluttershy looks away from the blue cat in embarrassment while Noleg huffs, "Meow Maow Meow (I am coming to make sure that you won't get away with this. Tomorrow is the flying test for you and all pegasi in the town. "

Fluttershy gulps, "Eh... are you hungry? I can make dinner for you." 

Noleg nods and he heads to the kitchen to help her. The yellow pegasus gulps and she worries about the testing tomorrow because she flies very weak since she is still a little filly.





Celestia is reading Coral Blade's report. She isn't happy about this because this thing can cause a war between ponies and caribou. The white alicorn puts the paper down and sighs. She doesn't want a war between species but this mind-controlling spell is a big problem for her nation.

Luna is stepping inside the room and sees her sister is very frustrated about something. the blue alicorn decides to ask, "What's wrong, sister? Is something wrong?"

"Yes, my sister," Celestia giving Coral Blade reports, "Read this. Maybe I will summon Sunset to help us this time."

"Wonder what kind of problem you have to do that." Luna starts reading the report and finds that they are trying to capture the Element of Harmony and they get reports about the victim of a mind-controlling spell, "Wh--what is this? This is an outrage."

"I know," Celestia sips the teacup, "Honestly, I will ask Sunset to create a barrier to defend against this spell, then asks her to train us."

"Is this necessary?" Luna looks at the guard, "I mean, we have guards in our kingdom."

"No, sister," Celestia shakes her head, "We have to know how to defend ourselves. We don't know how long the caribou will attack us?

" I see..." Luna rubs her chin, "But Tia, you have no idea what training Sunset will put in?"

"Don't worry, maybe she will have mercy for us, I used to be her teacher after all."

Luna nods, "I hope so. If... that is the reason she will have crueler training." Celestia writes a letter then she sends the letter away by her magic. Luna sighs, "You sure about this." Celestia nods and the blue alicorn can only hope that the orange dragon has mercy with them.





Spike is reading the book and relaxing while Sunset is studying about magic inside. When the purple dragon watches her study, Spike is confused about the weird letter and her stuff. Spike is trying to go out of the room but his stomach feels weird. The purple dragon opens his mouth and sees the letter appear. 

"Look like a letter for me," Sunset turns back to him as Spike gulps and turns back, "I told you that does not come inside this room. I should give you a real tough training though."

"Okay, please forgive me. I don't want to sleep forever." 

The purple dragon gives a letter to Sunset, "... Look like Celly summons me. Wonder what thing??"

"Maybe you're dying thing," Spike rubs his head, "Honestly, I don't know how you are able to dye her hair and tail. It is like ... you know... floating in the non - existed wind."

"It's easy," Sunset throws the letter away, "Anyway, I have to go to Canterlot tomorrow. Hope you two will be fine."

"Don't worry, we will fine," 

Sunset stands up and goes out of the room, "Anyway, I'm hungry here. Have you cooked dinner." Spike nods as Sunset goes down to enjoy the dinner.
> The new guard
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The house is burning and everypony is trying to shut down the fire. Flora is standing in front of the house and she tries to rush inside but the firefighters are trying to stop her from going inside the building.

"Let me in," Shouts Flora, "My parents are still in there."

"No, you can't," The firefighter is pushing back the actress, "The fire is too strong right now. We can't let you go inside. It's too dangerous. Flora ignores the warning and jumps over the firefighter, making him surprised, "No, wait." The actress is going inside the building. The firefighter turns to his teammate, "I and another one go inside the building. The others keep putting out the fire," then the firefighters go inside the building.

Flora is running inside the building and tries to reach her parents' bedroom. Chandeliers are dropping into her but Flora rolls forward on the ground to dodge it. When she gets to her parent's room and opens the door, she sees her parents are covered in blood. "Mom... Dad..." The earth pony runs to his parents and sees that they are all dead with the thrust at their neck.  "NO...No..." Flora steps back and doesn't believe what she sees. 

"Like what you see, Flora Blossom?"  says a voice from behind. Flora looks behind and sees the familiar zebra is standing on the wall, "I hope you like this scene."

"Why?..." Flora's tears are dropping, "Why did you do this?"

"I'm just following what my boss told me so." The zebra jumps down and throws the kunai in front of the earth pony, "You should be more mature than that."

"Liar," Flora throws the kunai at the zebra as he just steps aside to dodge, "You always be a liar. I want the truth, Zelban."

"This is the truth, Flora," Zelban jumps on the window, "This is the truth. You don't believe me."

"Then why are your tears falling?" Flora points the sword at his eyes, "I want the truth, right now. Why did you do this?"

Zelban wipes his tears and grins, "Find me in our treehouse. You know the place." Then the zebra jumps out of the building


Flora snaps her eyes open and breathes heavily. The nightmare still haunts that white mare. Flora takes a deep breath and murmurs, "Just a nightmare. He's gone." Looking at the clock, it points at 3 a.m. Flora sighs and goes to the bathroom to wash her face, then the actress jumps on the roof to stargaze. Suddenly, a carrot is thrown into his face as Flora looks down, she sees Coral is waving her hoof to her. 

Coral Blade takes the ladder and climbs up to her, "Hey Flora, why don't you sleep?"

"I can't sleep." Flora lies on the roof, "Just a nightmare."

Coral takes out bread and throws it to Flora, "Eat up. You can't sleep anytime soon, and you will need coffee later.

"Thank you," Flora takes a bite, "Anyway, why are you still waking up? Is that your... punishment?

"No..." Coral sits next to the mare, "One of my guards goes to Appleloosa to visit his parents. And I heard that there will be a new guard tomorrow."

"Oh, take care of the newbie?" Flora drinks some water, "I hope he or she is not your counter."

"Nah, no one can counter my skipping work," Coral takes a bite of the cake, "But I also heard that no captain will accept her due to her appearance. I find that ridiculous so I accept her coming to my place." 

"I see." Flora stands up and stretches herself, "I think it's time to go. You shouldn't be here."

Coral looks at the sun and it is rising, "Yeah, I come back to the station." Then the captain jumps from the roof as Flora smiles. She jumps roof to roof to start patrolling."




Celestia stretches herself to prepare for the training. When she is having her breakfast with Luna, the guard comes to her room and announces, "Princess, the dragon is here. Shall we take her in?"

"Sure," Celestia nods, "I want to have breakfast with that dragon, send her in."

The guard nods and he comes outside. After a while, the orange dragon comes inside the room and rubs her head. When she sees the Sisters, she asks, "What are you calling me for, Celly?"

Celestia replies, "Oh, I just remember my old student. Here, sit down and eat with us," Sunset rolls her eyes as the maid comes inside and puts the food on the table.

Sunset sighs and sits down, "So, why are you calling me?"

"You know..." Celestia smiles, "We want to know how to defend ourselves. I hope you can help me."

"Eh... You know Shining Armor can help you with that," Sunset starts taking a folk, "He maybe can train more effectively than me."

"Liar," retorts Luna, "Cadance told us that you train Twilight and Spike become more competitive than every guard. What can you say?"

Sunset sighs, "Fine, I will train you." Celestia smiles at that but suddenly she feels a strange air from the orange dragon as she glances at them, "However, in training, mercy is a luxury word for me. I hope you are ready."

"Sure..." Luna looks away from her, "I guess."

"Great," Celestia glees, "I will prepare a training room."

"With some condition," Sunset looks outside, "First, no one is allowed to go inside that room. Not even royalty.  This is a secret training and no one will know it." Luna feels weird about this and she is going to retort but Celestia puts her hoof on her sister and smiles, then the white alicorn turns to orange dragon and nods in agreement. Sunset coughs and continues, "Oh right, the second thing that you will buy anything I ask for training."

"..." Celestia glares at the orange dragon, "If you buy for yourself, you have to pay the money, deal?"

"Deal," Sunset and Celestia shake their hoof/claws. "All right, prepare a room, I will think of the lessons for you two." Celestia nods and she goes outside to prepare the room.





Noleg wakes up in Fluttershy's house as he prepares to wake the yellow pegasus up. When the blue cat just comes upstairs, Fluttershy isn't there anymore. Noleg huffs and jumps down on the windows. Looking around the garden, the blue cat sees nothing in there. Suddenly, he finds the hoofprints that lead to a tree. Noleg sighs and walks to the tree.

"Meow meow (Come out, Fluttershy. I know you there)." Nothing happens, the blue cat takes out the sword and goes to slashes the tree but Fluttershy gets out of her disguise and stops the cat. The blue cat looks at her, "Meow meow (There you are)

"Eh hi Noleg, nice day," Fluttershy smiles nervously, "Eh... So what are you looking for?"

"Meow meow (You know today is a testing fly day)" Noleg points at outside, "MEOW MEOW (Get outside already). Fluttershy yelps and she runs to the park to test the flying. Nolegs runs to follow her.


When the duo comes to the park, The purple duo and Rainbow Dash are there to test all of the pegasi in Ponyville. "8.5," says Twilight, and Spike writes into the paper. "Next, please," One of the pegasi is preparing the fly. Fluttershy feels nervous. Noleg smiles at her and the duo goes to the park to test the flying. Twilight notices them, "Oh hi Fluttershy, you come to test flying?"

"Umm... I think so." Fluttershy feels so nervous about this, "So...uhmm... my turn?"

"8.1" calls Spike as Twilight writes into it. Spike turns to the yellow pegasus, "Sure, that is the last pegasus beside you."

Fluttershy steps on the starting line as she gulps. She looks at the blue cat as Noleg 'meows' to cheer her up. The yellow pegasus gulps and flaps her wing, then she closes her eyes and starts flying. A silence is happening as Fluttershy opens her eyes. Twilight and Spike feel nervous while Noleg shakes his head in disappointment. 

Spike rubs her head, "Eh... Fluttershy, your result is... 2.4" 

Fluttershy grasps when she hears that while Noleg jumps beside her, "Meow meow (Don't worry. We will do it again. This time I will help you)

"How?" Fluttershy wonders, "My result is so bad and how can I improve it?" 

Noleg ignores her whining as he tries to tell Twilight and Spike to start again. The purple duo looks at the cat as he points at the yellow pegasus and points at the starting line. Twilight knows what he means and she looks at the pegasus, "You want to start again, Fluttershy?"

"Ummm... yes," Fluttershy goes to the starting line, "I don't know if I can change the result."

Noleg jumps behind the yellow pegasus, much as the purple duo is confused. He takes out a fake head, it is Sunset's head. When the flag is waved to start, the blue cat jumps on the pegasus's back as Fluttershy yelps. She turns around and sees Sunset is there. Fluttershy is terrified and she flies as fast as she can. Her flying makes a lot of pegasis' mouths hang there. Fluttershy breathes heavily at the finish line and glances at Noleg.

"Noleg," Whines Fluttershy, "You make me scared. You know I am still scared of Sunset."

"Meow meow (That's why I made it. Really realistic, right?" Noleg takes off the fake head and grins, "Meow maow meow (I am going to enjoy this)"

"Don't do that again, I don't want to have a heartache." Suggests Fluttershy as she stands up to look at the purple duo. When she just turns to them, Rainbow is near her face. , "Eh... yes, Rainbow Dash?"

"Fluttershy, you are amazing." Rainbow Dash hugs her, "I don't believe that you can do that."

"Yes," Spike nods, "Your result is 8.9, near Rainbow Dash."

Fluttershy's mouth hangs there as the yellow pegasus doesn't believe what she is hearing. The yellow pegasus checks the wind scaling machine and it points at the near '9' point. Noleg yawns and he jumps on Twilight's back to relax. Twilight smiles, "You are amazing Fluttershy."

"Yeah, we will have a good tornado for captain Spitfire." Rainbow Dash hugs the yellow pegasus, "I will wait for you in two days later, Fluttershy."

Everyone cheers at Fluttershy as she doesn't know what to say. Now, she has to join to create a tornado for Ponyville, which she never does here.




All of the guards, except the pegasi guards, are sitting in a room as Coral walks to them with a black coat pony. Coral walks on the stage with the pony as she presents the new guard to her guards.

"All right," Coral coughs, "Today we got an ... eh... abnormal guard coming to join us. She will be with us today, any questions?" The captain sees a hoof raising, Coral notices it and points at the guard, "Yes?"

"Can I ask what kind of abnormal? Does she always find a way to skip work like you, captain?" Everyone giggles as Coral glares at that guard. The guard continues, "And why does she have to cover herself?"

"Oh... that is the reason why any captain don't want to have her," Coral looks at the new guard, "Now, time to show anyone your appearance," 

The new guard nods and reveals her appearance. Everyone in the room is shocked when they see her. The guard has some scales on her face and some on her back. A red big horn on her forehead and the tail is different. The new guard nods, "Hello everypony, my name is Snow Storm. I came here to become a Ponyville guard." 

Snow Storm gulps as she expects that everyone will scare her. The guards look at each other then they rush to her to ask her "what are you?" or "why are you here?" in exciting faces. Coral slams her front hoof on the floor and creates a small earthquake. Everypony comes back to their seat as Coral coughs, "Oh right, you know her name. Who will introduce her to the job and her work." Everyone raises their hoof to volunteer. Coral sighs and points at a random guard, "You will guide her. Careful about them."

The pony is excited and she drags Snow Storm to the other room. Everyone grumbles as Coral gives them a smirk, "All right. Dismiss and take care of our new guard."
> Problem in the farm
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Celestia and Luna try to dodge the fireballs but it seems impossible. The Sisters look back at Sunset and see that there are like millions of fireballs floating above the dragon's head. The Sisters are amazing but terrifying at the same time. Many fireballs are flying toward them as the Sisters try to dodge. It's too much for them and they get burned by the fireball. 

Sunset sighs, "Wow, even the simplest lesson can take you two down," then she claps her claw, "Not even Twilight is this bad."

"Not funny," Luna points at the fireballs that are floating on Sunset's head, "How can we dodge those fireballs? It's too much."

"Maybe we should... eh... decrease the level of training," Celestia smiles nervously but all they receive is two fireballs flying near her face. "All right, all right. I don't do it anymore."

"As I said, mercy is a luxury word in my training," Sunset creates many iceballs on the air, "And I won't decrease the level. No matter how loud you two whining into my ear." The Sisters gulps and they stand up to continue. Sunset smiles and she starts to launch the elemental balls at them.





Cadance and Shining Armor are going to the throne room to ask Celestia about some problems. When they are just coming inside, the room is empty except some maids are cleaning the room. Cadance asks one of them and they said the Sisters are going to train with a secret coach, which makes them feel weird cause Celestia never goes training like this. When Cadance asks further, the maid simply shakes her head and says that they don't allow to reveal what place for training.

Cadance and Shining Armor walk into the hall as they wonder why Celestian and Luna need to train themselves, they can ask Shining Armor to help them. When they arrive at the garden, Celestia and Luna are there with bruises all over their body. Some medical teams are helping them in panic. The couple runs to the Sisters to see what happens.

Celestian notices them and tries to wave her forehoof but she can't. "Eh... hello my niece. Long time no see."

Cadance looks at the white alicorn and asks, "What happens to you? Is somepony attacking you?"

"No..." answers Luna, "we just go for training. A... Tartarus one if I can say. Your idea, Tia. Now, I can't eat normally."

Shining Armor grasps, "Who causes you this? I swear that I will kick him or her into the dungeon."

"No need, captain." Celestia tries to get up, "Anyway, glad you come here. I don't know what to do without you."

"Eh... yeah..." Cadance is confused, "So, why are you calling me here?"

Celestia smiles, "Can you take the court in 2 weeks? We need to train a lot."

"You can refuse the training, aunty." Cadance walks closer to Celestia, "You don't need to put yourself in training. Not even ...."

Celestia puts her hoof on Cadance's lips and shakes her head, "No, this is our training." Celestia looks at her sister as Luna glares at her, making the white alicorn turn away, "Anyway, I hope you can rule Equestria these days. This is a practice when you finally can claim the throne in the Crystal Empire." 

Cadance and Shining Armor don't know what to say. Cadance decides to go out of the garden and Shining Armor follows her. The captain turns back to the Sisters then looks at his fiance, "It must be something important to force them to do that."

"I know," Cadance sighs, "And who is this secret coach? No matter who is, he or she is very cruel." Shining Armor doesn't know what to say as he keeps following Cadance to the courtroom. Cadance looks at the captain, "Anyway, follow me to the courtroom. Today is my aunt's court day." Cadance and Shining walk to the courtroom to start solving the problem.




The guard leads Snow Storm to a room. Looking around, there are many chairs in the room with a big board on the stage. When the guard is going to talk about what is usually done in everyday life, Swift Blue comes inside and looks at Snow Storm. The vice-captain looks at her as Snow Storm feels nervous, then Swift Blue waves his front hoof to tell the guard to leave them alone. 

Swift Blue walks on the stage, "So, you are our new member huh?"

Snow Storm looks around, "Weird, usually a captain should guide a new guard, not a vice-captain."

Swift Blue facehoofs, "That's my pain. Our captain always finds a way to skip her work, that's why she has the lowest point on the achievement board." 

"Wow," Snow Storm rubs her head, "I don't know what to say. How can she not lose her job?"

"That is the mystery thing I will never want to know," Swift Blue huffs, "Anyway, that is the only thing I can introduce for you. How about taking a tour?"

"Sounds good to me." Snow Storm stands up and follows Swift Blue around the station. When they step into the training room, the kirin sees the scarecrows are fighting with the soldier. Snow Storm feels amazed about the scarecrows and asks, "Who makes these things? Even Canterlot doesn't have these things in the training room."

"Impressive right?" Swift Blue gives her a smirk, "But because of this thing, many of our soldiers are straight forward to the hospital." Then Swift Blue coughs, "Anyway, these things are made by a mage dragon."

"Mage dragon?" Snow Storm looks at the vice-captain, "You know the dragon doesn't know how to cast spells, right?"

"Except this village," Swift Blue sighs, "You will meet her soon."

Swift Blue leads the kirin to the captain's room. When they come inside, they don't see Coral anywhere. Swift Blue sighs and sits on the sofa. He waves his front hoof to ask her to sit down as the kirin looks around. There are a lot of books on the bookshelf and don't have any medals or banners, which many captains usually hang them to show themself.

"What do you think?" Swift Blue takes a cup to make coffee, "Coffee?"

"Sure," Snow Storm nods and she keeps looking around the room, "Weird, every time I come from the captain's room, I see a lot of banners and medals hang on the wall," then the kirin turns at the pegasus, "Why didn't she hang any of them?"

"Because she doesn't like them, that's all." Swift Blue puts two cups of coffee, "Here we go. Anyway, since you are just coming here. You will rest"

"Thanks," the kirin takes a sip on the coffee. Suddenly, the door is opened as Coral steps inside the room. She sees the new guard in her room and sighs. Snow Storm feels weird as she asks, "Hi... Captain Coral."

"Hi, Toothbrush tail." Coral smiles as Snow grasps, "No offense but your tail is like a toothbrush. Ugh... Remind me when I have to take off my teeth when I am still a filly."

Snow smiles nervously, "So... when will we start to train?" 

"Oh, you want to train that much? That's the spirit." Coral lightly punches at the kirin, "Then you will train with me."  Snow's eyes widen while Swift Blue glares at her. Coral pushes the pegasus away, "Don't listen to him. We will start training now." Snow Storm nods as she follows the captain to the training room. Swift Blue is worrying about the kirin's fate.





"19...20....21..." Fluttershy is doing push-ups to prepare for the tornado in two days. Noleg is standing in front of her and doing push-ups with the yellow pegasus. The blue cat keeps her in training while the yellow pegasus starts breathing heavily. "twenty...five," Fluttershy does the final push-up, then she lies down. 

Noleg shakes his head, "Meow meow (Wow, you are weaker than I thought)"

"Umm... yes, I haven't done any of this before," Fluttershy is trying to say, "Because I am not athletic you know?"

Noleg takes out a sword and grins, "Meow meow (Then I will break you, and build you up until you accept the training,"

Fluttershy retorts, "Wait... Can I have a break?" Noleg nods as she sighs in relief, "At least I can rest for a while,"

"Meow meow (You got 10 minutes," Noleg sits on the nearby stone, "Meow meow maow meow (Then we will practice all day. I have to push you until you are ready for the tornado making)" Fluttershy gulps as she knows that there is no way to get out of this.




Twilight and Spike are walking to the cottage with several bruises because they have trained together before. The purple duo meets Applejack on the road and she asks them to help her. The purple duo agrees and Applejack leads them to her farm storage.

Look at the storage, it is heavily damaged. The purple duo walks to the storage and looks around to see if something is suspicious. 

"Applejack," calls Spike as the orange pony turns to him, "I never heard a storm or an earthquake from the weather factory."

"Ah' know," Applejack sighs, "That's why ah' need your help to see what happens to mah farm,"

Twilight walks around for a while. She climbs the ladder to see what happens but suddenly, she sees a fluffy foot on the floor. When she looks up, Breaker is there and waves her paw to say 'hi', making the purple unicorn fall off the ladder. Breaker 'oops' and jumps down to see if the purple unicorn is good or not.

Spike looks at the Abyssian, "Breaker, what are you doing here? I thought you and others are building your house."

"Oh," Breaker turns to the purple dragon, "I come here to see if this farm is good for food or not. I got to say this farm is really good for... only apples."

Applejack says proudly,"Ya', that is my family tradition. We always try the best to make the most delicious apple,"

"I see." Breaker takes out an apple and bites it. Applejack sees it and she rushes at the Abyssian but Breaker simply puts her paws to prevent the orange pony. Breaker smiles, "Delicious. I'm going to need those in the future. Anyway..." Breaker turns to the purple duo, "What are you doing here? Investigating the farm."

"Maybe..." answers Twilight, "There is no storm or earthquake so I just think that somepony is trying to break this place." Breaker takes out a big hammer and a drill, making Twilight gasps, "Where did you get those things? 

"On the roof," Breaker points at the roof, "It has a symbol that is painted by a blue paint."

"Show me," Breaker nods and she climbs on the roof easily. Applejack takes a ladder as the purple duo helps her. When the trio climbs up the roof, they see "R.G" which is painted in blue. Applejack and others are confused as they don't know what is going on. "It looks like someone wants to destroy your farm."

"Why does the gang do this? I have no influence with this gang." wonders Applejack.

Breaker explains, "Sorry, this gang are mercenaries. They will do anything for money, except killing the royalty"

"I see." Spike kneels down to see the signal clearer, "So, this gang is doing this for money?"

"You can say that." Breaker points outside, "And I see someone is watching us." Twilight and others look outside at the tree. They see a blue pony is running away from them. Breaker smiles, "Easy doing for me this time." Then she takes another apple and eats it. 

Applejack glares at the Abyssian, "Hey, ya' stealing our apple too much now."

"I will help you," Breaker kneels down to Applejack's eyes level, "I bet that two apples are not enough for paying, but I will do it."

Applejack shakes her head, "No way I will let you help me. I don't trust you."

"Okay then," Breaker stands up and whistles, "I see that the hirer will not stop breaking your farm until it is erased on the map," Applejack gulps at the threats as Breaker continues, "Hmm... I don't know what you will do when your farm is destroyed. If..."

Appleajack cuts her off, "All right, all right. Please help me. Ah' don't want to hear it anymore."

Breaker shakes her hoof as the purple duo doesn't know what to say. After shaking her hoof, Breaker turns to the purple duo, "Oh, you two come with me. I have a place to get the information." The purple duo looks at each other and sighs. They decide to follow the Abyssian to catch the destroyer. This will be a hard time for them.
> The training and the bar
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Snow is trying to block Coral's attack with a sword, but the attack is too strong and make the sword is broken. When the halberd slams into the ground, it leaves a force to blow the kirin a bit. Snow Storm is amazed to see the earth pony's strength. Coral gives her a smirk and she lifts the halberd to charge at her. Snow sees that and she lits herself up on fire, making the captain stop.

"Ah ah ah," Coral smiles, "Someone is on fire. Both literally and mentally." 

"You force me to do this captain." Snow Storm's horn glowing to levitate the earth pony. Coral feels herself to be levitated as she smiles. She throws the halberd to the kirin. The kirin sees that and quickly jumps aside to dodge. When she looks back to her opponent, the captain is already in front of the kirin. The kirin is trying to levitate back but it's too late. The earth pony blows a punch into her chest, making the kirin cough and lie down. Coral looks at her hoof and it is burned a bit.

Coral looks at the kirin, "Look like you lose." then she looks at her hoof, "At least you burned me a little bit."

The kirin tries to stand up, "I won't lose, not this time."

Coral sits on the kirin's back, makes Snow Storm yelp, and struggle to get out. Coral then lies on her back, "Don't try too hard." Snow Storm stops struggling and huffs. Coral stands up, "Training over. You pass the tutorial. Good job, Toothbrush tail," then Coral walks out of the training room and laughs.

Snow Storm stands up and sighs, "Wow, she is really strong."

"That's our captain," Swift Blue wraps the bandages around the kirin's wounds, "I bet that she will skip work again." Snow Storm tilts her head in confusion. Swift Blue walks out of the training room, "Don't believe me? I will show you." Snow Storm follows the vice-captain.


The duo walks to the captain's room and opens it. They don't see Cora anywhere. Snow Storm looks around to investigate. as Swift Blue turns to the kirin, " See what I mean? I am struggling to find a way to make her take the job seriously."

"So... How much she skips her works?" asks Snow Storm

Swift Blue answers, "Three days a week." 

Snow Storm keeps walking around the room to see if something weird is happening. When she looks at the bookshelf, she sees a book that does not match the line with others. The kirin takes the book out and sees a button in there. Snow Storm presses the button and the bookshelf is moving left. Swift Blue is surprised and looks at the secret way. 

Snow Storm rubs her head, "Is that how our captain always manages to skip her work? I can think about that."

Swift Blue shuts his mouth and turns to Snow Storm, "Hey, can you call eight more guards here? We will drag this bad captain."

"Yes sir," The kirin runs out of the room as Swift Blue looks at the secret door. Now the captain will be arrested.




The purple duo is following the Abyssian to the Diamond Dog mine, much to their confusion. When they just come inside a room, there are many bottles of wine and beer. A bartender is serving his customers as all of them enjoy the chilling music. Twilight and Spike look at Breaker in confusion while the Abyssian just sits down.

Breaker orders, "Give me a good cocktail," then she points at the purple duo, "And two mocktails, please. They can't drink alcohol."

"Right away, lady." 

The bartender starts making the drink while Twilight and Spike sit next to Breaker. Looking around, everyone is talking but not so loudly while some of them are just alone and drinking wine. Spike asks, "Why did you take us here? You already know we can't take too many alcohols,"

"Silly," Breaker takes out the Equestria's magazine about the bar rating, "This is the magazine about the best bar and this one rate top 3," 

Twilight looks at the magazine and it is exactly what Breaker says, "And why are you leading us here? I'm still ...." Breaker puts her paw to Twilight's lip and silently points at the blue pony. The purple pony coughs, "So, you think you're still good..." and they start faking to talk friendly to each other.

The blue pony looks around to see anything suspicious. When he sees it clear, he sits down at a table and orders a drink. The purple duo and Breaker continue to drink and talk while spying on that pony. After a while, one griffin comes inside and notices the blue pony. The griffin then walks to the pony and sits beside him.

The pony asks, "Did you succeed in breaking that farm?"

"A little," answers the griffin, "We are planning to burn all of the apple trees tomorrow. The storage breaking is just a smoke bomb to cover ourselves. The family has to focus on fixing that storage."

"I see." The pony nods, "If you succeed, I will give you double the prize. Do your best."

"That's generous of you, Mister." The griffin stands up, "We will succeed. Don't worry."

The pony grins as the purple duo glare at him. When they are about to talk to him, Breaker drags them back to the seat and shakes her head, "We got the information. Don't rush it." The purple duo looks at each other as Breaker stands up, "Anyway, you two will pay the money for the drink and we will get out of here." Breaker is already walking out of the bar while Spike puts the bag of bits and goes out of the bar.




Celestia tries to close her eyes to sleep but she can't due to the hard training. Her muscles are stiff. The white alicorn wakes up and whispers, "Look like I can't sleep. Hope that Luna can sleep." The white alicorn walks to the balcony to watch the peaceful night sky. 

The white alicorn closes her eyes to feel the wind of the night blow into her fur. Suddenly, the door clicked as Celestia looks at the door. She finds no one in there. The white alicorn feels weird and she turns back to the balcony. Suddenly, the vase is dropped and broken, making Celestia feel something not good. Looking around, she sees a shadow on the ground. Before she could do anything, a force slams her down as the alicorn looks at the roof. She realizes that is a dark figure with a dagger. The figure is going to thrust at her as Celestia closes her eyes.

Opening her eyes, she feels that she is still alive and breathing heavily. The alicorn looks around and sees a dagger is plugged next to her neck. Standing up, Sunset is already in front of the alicorn and shaking her head. The orange dragon crosses the calendar.

"Where is the assassin?" The white alicorn looks around, "Did you get him?"

"Are you still sleepy or not?" reminds Sunset, "You are already dead if that is the real assassin."

"Wha....what?" Celestia doesn't believe what she hears, "Even at bedtime, you don't give me a rest?"

"No?" Sunset shakes her head as the white alicorn glares at the orange dragon, "I love that face of yours, Celly," the orange dragon points the dagger at her, "and so does the real assassin."

Celestia grunts and sits next to Sunset, "You give me a heartache, Sunset. I hate you so much."

"Thank you," Sunset starts peeling an orange, "I appreciate that."

Celestia huffs, "Even your old teacher, you show no mercy."

"If I am mercy, I maybe die in another world," Sunset gives the alicorn a smirk and stands up, "Now time for Luna. Let's see she is better than you or not. See ya, Princess Mashmallow"

Celestia grunts as the orange dragon flies away. Celestia looks at Sunset flying into Luna's room from the balcony as she doesn't know what will happen to her sister. Taking a chair, she sits down to wait for the result. After 15 minutes, Luna screams, "Guards! Guards!" as she stands up. The white alicorn runs to her sister's room and sees what happens.

When she gets there, the black coat dragon is flying away as Celestia sighs. All of the guards nearby are rushing inside the room. Celestia walks inside her sister's room and feels jealous of her. 

Luna breathes heavily, "I thought I was dead," then the night princess stands up and takes a deep breath.

One of the guards asks, "You okay? Princess."

"I'm okay," The princess of the night walks on the bed, "Leave us alone. I want to talk to my sister. Oh, remember to guard the castle carefully,"

"Yes, your majesty," 

The guards go out of the room as Celestia sits next to her. Luna sighs, "I don't know if someone wants to kill us."

"Honestly," Celestia looks at the balcony, "Get out of there, Sunset. I know what you're doing." The black coat appears on the balcony as she reveals herself. 

Luna glares at the orange dragon, "Why did you do this? You are giving me a heartache, you know?"

"Part of training." Sunset takes a cup and makes the tea, "Let see how you can survive when an assassin suddenly appears and wants to kill you." Luna sighs as she lies down on the bed. Sunset continues, "I have to say that you are doing better than Celly."

Luna gives her sister a smirk while Celestia just rolls her eyes. Celestia turns to the dragon, "Can we know what we will train in tomorrow."

"Just like today, dodge." Sunset is sipping the tea, "Don't worry. The level is still the same because you two can't dodge them all."

Luna huffs, "I don't know how much mana you have inside, but that's a lot to dodge." Luna turns to the orange dragon but she is gone, "What? That's impolite to her." Celestia pats her back to calm her down as the blue alicorn sighs.





Breaker and the purple duo are standing in the Sweet Apple Acres as they are looking at the map that borrows from Applejack. Breaker is thinking about it as Twilight and Spike look around, it is creeping in the night. 

Breaker walks to the purple duo and says, "This farm is too large. That griffin can burn everywhere he wants. I can call Feather and Bull this time."

"We can make traps, right?" suggest Spike, "It will be effective when we do traps everywhere."

"That will cost a night." Breaker folds her paws, "And if we do that, we don't have the energy to stay awake tomorrow."

Twilight takes out the yellow potions, "At least Sunset gives us these things." Breaker takes the potion as Twilight continues,  "These potions allow us to stay awake in 24 hours. But after 24 hours, we will sleep for another 24 hours."

"I ....see. Sounds risky, huh?" Breaker drinks the potion, "I take this risk. I need a rest after all."

"Sure," Spike drinks the potion, "I will take the tool to make traps. You two will decide to set the trap." Spike walks to the storage while Breaker and Twilight think about which place to set a trap. 





Coral is enjoying the drink of the bar without no one knowing as she is confident that no one knows her here. The poke on her back makes the mare look back. When she is looking back, Swift Blue, Snow Storm, and many guards are standing behind her. 

Coral smiles nervously, "Uh... how can you know that I'm here?"

"Well," explains Snow Storm, "I discovered your secret way to go outside, then I asked some diamond dogs nearby and they told us that you are usually here. Nice way to be a bad captain." 

Coral glares at the kirin, "I hate you, Snow Storm." Snow Storm drags the captain out of the bar while Coral accepts the drag, "Fine, you win this time." The white kirin is humping her first victory as Coral grunts. This will be fun.
> Mercenaries and tornado making.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

."Meow meow (Wake up, Fluttershy. We have a tornado to make.) Noleg is walking to the yellow pegasus's room, but he doesn't see Fluttershy there. Looking outside, he finds that the yellow pegasus is training hard. Noleg jumps down from the window and jumps on Fluttershy's back, "Meow (I thought you're hiding)

"Oh... Sorry, but I can't hide from you, Noleg." Fluttershy is pushing up by her wings, "Not...after you throw me to the river. I'm still... terrified about this."

"Meow meow (Don't worry, I will leave you alone after the tornado making." 

"Can you leave me to training here? I have to be ready for the tornado."

Noleg nods and he decides to go to the park to enjoy the sunshine. Looking at the sky, he wonders what the purple duo is doing. Yesterday, he heard that the purple duo with an Abyssian goes to Applejack's farm to do something. The blue cat stands up and runs to Sweet Apple Acres to see what happens there.

When Noleg arrives at the farm, he sees many traps are set on the farm, mostly in the apple trees field. The cat walks around to look for the purple duo. Jumping on the tree, he sees the purple duo with Breaker are hiding on the tree. "Meow" he calls as the group looks behind. The group sighs in relief as Noleg jumps on Twilight's back and rests there. 

"Oh Celestia," Spike rubs his head, "I remember when I ride on your back, it is so comfortable."

"Not anymore, Spike," Twilight giggles and smacks the purple dragon, "You are too big now for riding a pony,"

Breaker giggles, "Honesty, I wonder what your relationship is between you two. You are not simply best friends."

"Well, we stopped figuring that thing out last year," answers Twilight, "As long as we can live together. We are happy,"

"Hey," yells Spike as Twilight and Breaker turn to him. Spike points at a group of three griffins who are carrying oil. "I think they are. I see the lighter on their back."

Twilight looks at the griffins, then looks at others, "All right. Split up. We will attack when they are panicking."

Breaker and Spike nod as they jump from tree to tree to start the operation. One of the griffins hears the tree is moving and the leaves are falling. He wonders, "Today is very windy, right?"

"Focus," The leader gives the griffin the bottle of oil, "We have to do fast. Got it?"

All of the griffins split up and start doing the job. One of the griffins is going to the spot but suddenly, a hole on the ground makes him fall into it as he is shocked. He tries to fly up but he can. Look at his wings, there is glue sticking the wings to his body. He tries to flap his wings but he can't. "Gotcha ~" A voice from the above causes his attention. Looking up, he sees the Abbysian is giving him a smirk. He looks down and accepts his fate.

Another griffin is walking to the gate of the entrance of the farm and looks around. When she sees no one there, he starts walking to the spot but a rope grabs her hind legs. The griffin's eyes widen. After that, she finds that she is hanging by the rope that ties her hind leg. When she tries to untie, more ropes wrap around her claws to prevent her from untying herself. The female griffin is struggling hard but she can't. When she looks up, she sees a purple dragon is looking at her. "Sorry but I can't let you do that," says Spike as the female griffin glares at him. 

The leader is walking into Applejack's house. Looking through the window, it's empty. The griffin grins as he knows the apple family is focusing on fixing the storage. When he succeeded to break the window, he opens it but suddenly, a bucket is flying toward him. The griffin quickly dodges the bucket.

When he just laughs at them, the griffin gets hit by another bucket. Frustrating, he throws the bucket away and jumps inside the house. Putting the claw on the floor, 'crack' and he looks down, then he yells out loud when a bear trap grabs his claw. After a while, he manages to put out the trap, and standing up, he sees the Apple family in there with brooms and shovels. He gulps as the Apple family charges at him. 

Twilight is lying on the roof as she hears the leader yelling in pain. Spike and Breaker go up and take two captives to the roof. Twilight stands up, "Looks like we got them all."

"Yeah," Spike pokes at the griffin's break, "They are quite easy to catch though," the female griffin tries to bite him but the purple dragon puts out his fingers.

Breaker sighs, "We will take them to the guard. I'm sure that the captain will have some words with them," then she looks down and sees the griffin is thrown out of the window as Applejack drags him inside, "After... calm your friend down." Twilight and Spike look at each other and nod. 





Coral is enjoying her break time in her room. The captain was still uncomfortable when she got caught yesterday. A knock on the door interrupts her, "Come in." The door is opened, Swift Blue and Snow Storm are coming inside the room. Coral tilts her head, "So... what are you doing here?"

"Well, we have decided...,"  Swift Blue points at the kirin, "...To approve Snow Storm to be your assistant. Don't worry, she accepts the role."

"What?" Coral stands up, "No way, I refuse."

"Sorry, but you can't beat many, captain. All of the guards in this station accept it." Swift Blue gives her a smirk as Coral glares at the pegasus. The vice-captain pats Snow Storm's back, "You will be her assistant. Come and take a seat." 

The kirin nods and sits down on the sofa while Swift Blue goes out of the room. Coral Blade looks at the kirin as Snow Storm stands up and walks next to Coral, making the captain feel uncomfortable. Coral asks, "So... what is your job?"

"Make sure that you will be here at the time of work," answers the kirin, "and help you to work."

"All...right," Coral stands up, "Thirsty? I will make orange juice,"

Snow Storm takes a book, "Thanks, captain," The kirin sits down on the table as Coral starts making orange juice. After 15 minutes, she puts in two glasses of orange juice. Snow Storm smiles as she continues to read the book.

"So..." asks Coral, "What are you anyway? You seem neither a pony nor a dragon."

Snow Storm sighs, "I am figuring out about that. I feel so weird when I am very different from others," then the kirin looks at her claws, "I... don't even know who my parents are."

"That's okay," Coral pats her back, "Take a drink. You will feel better."

"Thanks, captain." Snow Storm takes the glass. When the kirin is going to drink it, the door is suddenly opened as Swift Blue comes inside. Snow Storm puts down the glass and asks, "Oh, what happens?"

"The librarians with an Abyssian drags the criminals here." Swift Blue breathes heavily and looks at the orange juice, "Can I have that juice? I'm feeling thirsty here."

"Sure," Snow Storm gives Swift Blue the orange juice. Coral is going to stop him from drinking but it is too late. Swift Blue is already drinking it all. When the vice-captain puts down the glass, he feels so dizzy then falls down on the ground as Coral facehoofs. Snow Storm checks the pegasus and sees that he is sleeping, then she turns to the captain, "Did you try to get me to sleep?"

"Eh...no?" Coral glees. Snow Storm glares at her. She lightens her horn to pull Coral's ear and drags outside. Coral yells, "Hey..ouch... What are ... ouch ... you doing?"

"To punish you," Snow Storm drags the captain to the prison room as Coral keeps yelling along the way, making the guards around laugh at the captain. Coral is feeling so embarrassed and wants to take revenge on the kirin.



Breaker says goodbye to the purple duo and they walk to the park to prepare for the tornado. They have to go to the library to get tornado scaling equipment. When they get there, there are plenty of Wonderbolt members. Looking around, they see Fluttershy is here too as the blue cat jumps on her back. 

Rainbow Dash walks to the yellow pegasus, "I thought that you will hide under the bed like before."

"Eh... no..." Fluttershy looks at the blue cat, "Not ...quite."

"Come on," Rainbow Dash hovers her front hoof around the yellow pegasus, "We will make a big tornado ever," Fluttershy blushes as Rainbow Dash walks to others, "Well... I have to check if all of the pegasi in the town is here."

Fluttershy takes a deep breath and steps forward. Noleg smiles and jumps out of the yellow pegasus's back, then jumps to Twilight's back. Twilight and Spike prepare the equipment while Rainbow Dash is going to call the team. 

The flag is waved and all of the pegasi start flying around. "Come on," Twilight is watching the tornado meter as it is increasing time by time. After a while, the storm meter stops at 700 points as Spike checks the meter and finds that it is nothing wrong. The purple duo looks at the tornado and finds that they are quite exhausted. Some of them are even going to fall out of the tornado. Spitfire, Twilight, and Spike are going to rescue some of them but the pegasi keep flying. 

Noleg watches the tornado and sees Fluttershy is exhausted too. He 'meows' loudly as Fluttershy yelps and flies faster. The yellow pegasus keeps flapping her wings to fly faster and faster. Every pegasus inside is surprised when a weak pegasus like Fluttershy can do that. They don't want to lose her so they start increasing the speed. The purple duo looks at the tornado meter increasing, 750, 800, 850... and keeps going. Spitfire stands up and admires the tornado. 

Rainbow Dash sees her team is exhausted. She makes a sigh to tell that stop but she realizes that the tornado can't be stopped. The cyan pegasus has no choice but to keep flying. The tornado keeps spinning until it explodes. All of the pegasi fly around the town, then they shout in excitement. 

Rainbow Dash lies there and looks at the sky, "That was the best tornado in my life."

"Indeed, it is," Rainbow Dash looks up and sees Spitfire is there. The cyan pegasus stands up and acts normally. Spitfire smiles, "I see you and that yellow pegasus have potential. Keep it up. I may recruit you to the Wonderbolt." then Spitfire goes to her team, "Let's go. We've done here."

Rainbow Dash flies up and is exciting. The cyan pegasus doesn't believe what she just heard. Twilight, Spike and Fluttershy walk to Rainbow Dash. Spike congrats, "You know. You can be a Wonderbolt someday."

"Of course," Rainbow Dash puts her face near him, "I will become a Wonderbolt. I will,"  then she flies on high and enjoys the moment.




Coral sits down with Snow Storm as Coral's ear feels hurt after being dragged by the kirin. After taking testimony, they find the thing they are going to do but are being prevented by someone. Coral also finds out that they are in the Blue Gang, the mercenary organization. When Coral wants to know who hired them, they don't talk.

Snow Storm puts the tea on the table, "Here is the tea for our naughty captain."

Coral glares at the kirin, "Hey! I am not a foal," Snow Storm giggles as Coral just rolls her eyes, "Anyway, you know something about these mercenaries?"

"No, not even their organization." Snow Storm shakes her head, "Maybe we should ask someone named Breaker."

"I see." Coral stands up, "Let's go. we will find out." Then the captain walks out of the room. Snow Storm follows her to support her as she knows the case is far from over.
> Preparing for the next lesson
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Snow Storm and Coral Blade are walking to the house that is being built. When they just come there, they see the house has been completed apart, which makes Coral feel amazed when they can complete it in a short time. The minotaur walks to them as Snow Storm feels nervous. When the minotaur looks at Snow Storm, he asks, "Since when did we got a kirin in the town?"

Snow Storm's eyes widen, "What... you know my species? I don't even know what I am."

"... I maybe know why you don't know what you are." Bull walks around the kirin, "Because the kirin disappeared many years ago. They also cut out the social interaction so not everyone knows about them, not even a book."

"Wait," Coral stops him, "How can you know that species if every creature doesn't know about them?"

"Well... Long story but I will tell it short." Bull starts to remember, "I was injured in a forest, then they saved me. When I asked why they are not interacting with other creatures, they didn't tell me."

"That's a good version," Coral looks at him with a bored face, "If I can trust you that. But it seems you know her species, I can trust that story of yours." Coral looks around, "Anyway, where's your Abyssian?"

Bull asks, "Breaker?" Coral nods, "She is preparing someplace to sleep on. She told us that she will sleep all day due to the potion."

"I see." Coral rubs her chin, "Well, then I should ask her fast." Bull nods and he leads them to Breaker to ask about the mercenary gang.




Twilight and Spike sit in the library because this is a tough day for them. Twilight looks at the calendar and sees the "X" signal two days later. Twilight feels weird and rubs her head to remember what days it is. When she doesn't remember, she turns to Spike and asks, "Hey Spike, can you tell me what this "X" signal is here?"

"Why are you asking?" Spike tilts his head in confusion, "It's your birthday. Don't you remember?"

"What?" Twilight's mouth opens as she doesn't believe what she said. When she thinks about what to do for her birthday, a knock on the door interrupts her as the purple unicorn opens the door. She sees Pinkie Pie is standing there and glees at her, making Twilight feel uncomfortable, "Eh... Pinkie Pie, you make me feel creepy here."

The pink earth pony hugs her and yells, "Is that your birthday in two days? I have to prepare the party for you. Just For you."

"Wait..." Spike interrupted, "How can you know that Twilight's birthday is two days later?"

"Well..." Pinkie rushes at the purple dragon, "I just came here to borrow some books to make pizza, then I heard you said that Twilight's birthday is near. I'm so excited." The purple duo looks at each other and sighs. Pinkie comes to hug them, "So, where will you celebrate your birthday?"

"Uhm... just somewhere that our friend can come together. Let's see, Sunset is currently in Canterlot because of the call." Twilight taps her chin and turns to Pinkie Pie, "Also... I don't know if you and others have to go somewhere?"

"Umm... I will ask them later." Pinkie puts her hoof under her chin, "Also, do you have any problem tomorrow?"

"Actually, we have one." Spike rubs his head, "We have to sleep all tomorrow due to the effect of the potions. Sorry if that is disturbing you."

"No... actually, I will be happier about that," Pinkie jumps high and grasps, "Ah... I forgot the cake I baked before I got here. Twilight, give me the book of pizza. Hurry," Twilight looks at the bookshelves and takes out the book, then gives it to the pink pony. Pinkie Pie hugs the purple unicorn tight, "Thank you. See you in the day after tomorrow," then Pinkie Pie runs away at high speed.

Twilight and Spike smile, they sit together and read the book. Suddenly, Spike stands up, "I forgot. How can we make sure that we will be safe tomorrow?"

"I think I have an idea," Twilight walks out of the library, "Come on Spike, we have to go to the guard station." Spike follows Twilight to the guard station.


When they are walking to the guard station, the purple duo sees Applejack and Applebloom are selling their apple and cider, which makes them feel good. The purple duo continues to walk to the station as Twilight wants to ask the guard if they can guard the library in one day. When the purple duo is coming inside the guard, Swift Blue steps in front of them and asks, "DId you come to find Coral?"

"Yes, please," answers Twilight.

The vice-captain nods and he leads the purple duo to the captain's room as he feels quite angry when his captain puts the sleeping pill in that orange juice. Opening the door, they see Snow Storm and Coral Blade are sitting each other on the sofa. 

Twilight sees Snow Storm and rushes at her, "Oh my Celestia, what are you?" then she keeps questioning the kirin, making her uncomfortable. Spike rolls her eyes and drags the purple unicorn out of the kirin. Twilight blushes and rubs her head, "Sorry, I am excited to see a new species."

"That's okay," Snow Storm sighs, "Anyway, what are you doing here?"

"Just asking Coral Blade if she or other guards can guard the library in one day," Spike rubs his head, "It... quite uncomfortable to ask this thing."

Coral answers without hesitation, "Sure, why not?" Snow Storm and Swift Blue look at her in disbelief. Coral Blade looks at them, "What? It's good to guard someplace like the library."

"What's your game, captain?" Swift Blue glares at her, "You don't like the library much."

"Secret," Coral Blade hugs the kirin, "Truth me. This is important."

"Okay... I will trust you this time." Swift Blue nods, "Besides this station still working even if you are here or not."

"Thank you very much." Twilight turns out the door, "I will wait," then the purple duo goes out without hesitation. Coral smiles as she returns to her desk to work.



Celestia and Luna are trying to stand up. They got a hard training about dodging. Sunset is sitting on the bench and checking the result. It seems that they are dodging well, which makes her smile. When Celestia and Luna manage to stand up, they take a deep breath.

Luna glares at the orange dragon, "That's hurt Sunset, Why did you cast a large fireball like that? In that surprised?"

Sunset points the pen at the white alicorn, "You two did well. I will change the lesson tomorrow."

"Tomorrow?" Celestia rubs her chin, "I have to welcome Rarity on that day."

"Oh, don't worry. I just called you to buy the camping equipment." Sunset takes the papers, "Just for camping."

"And what for?" Celestia looks at Sunset sternly, "You are not simple like when you are still a unicorn,"

Sunset puts her finger to Celestia's mouth, "I just call you two to relax and buy the camping equipment. Just to prepare your energy for the next lesson." 

Celestia and Luna look at each other and sigh, they start going out. The orange dragon follows them. When they are just coming out, the Sisters look back and don't see Sunset anywhere. They walk to the medical room to rest for a day before Sunset's lesson is here. 

When they are going inside the medical room, many doctors panic and start taking care of the sister. The Sisters start to relax but suddenly, Cadance is coming inside the room and watches the Sisters.

Cadance says in frustration, "I can't believe it. Many nobles come inside the court just to raise the tax to build their own thing."

Celestia looks at her, "That's why I call you to take the court in two weeks before you can actually rule the Crystal Empire," then she sighs, "Nothing is easy, Cadance. There are plenty of nobles use their power to call us something for themself."

"I know," Cadance turns to the Sisters, "Anyway, is your training good?"

"Quite good," answers Luna, "Now the coach will let us take a rest tomorrow and wants us to buy camping equipment."

"I see..." Cadance rubs her chin, "You two should take a rest. I will go to my room because that white dragon just paint over the North of Canterlot."

"Good luck," Celestia grins at the pink alicorn, "I hope you can catch her," Cadance huffs and walk out of the room. The Sisters smile and close their eyes to sleep.




Coral walks to the library to check if something happens. When she comes inside, a familiar white kirin is there to wait for her as she is reading a book about the mystical creatures on the planet. Coral smiles and walks to the bedroom to check the purple duo. When she opens the door, she sees the purple duo is hugging each other and sleeping, which makes the captain giggles in the cuteness scene. 

"It is very rude to watch somepony is sleeping, you know?" Coral turns to the voice as the kirin walks close to the captain. The kirin turns to the door and sees that scene. Coral gives her a smirk as Snow Storm blush, "Eh... that's ... not count,"  then she quickly walks downstairs.

Coral Blade walks to the kitchen and opens the fridge. There is plenty of food and drinks there. Coral decides to take some and cook. After fifteen minutes, Snow Storm smells something nice in the kitchen. When the kirin goes inside, she sees Coral is putting the food on the table. 

Snow Storm glares at her, "Captain, this is not the way we guard here," then her stomach is glowing to demand the food. The kirin sits on the table and covers her face in embarrassment.

Coral gives her a smirk, "Look like someone is hungry ~" The kirin glares at the captain as Coral puts the food down, "here you go, eat up."

Snow Storm huffs and starts eating the food. Coral Blade sits beside her to start eating. When they finish, the duo goes to the main room to take the book. Suddenly, Snow Storm feels something wrong with her body. She can't move her legs or claws as the captain grins and shakes her head. The kirin glares at her, "What did you do this time?"

"You are the most annoying I ever countered," Coral puts a bottle of the pill on the kirin's nose. Snow Storm's eyes widen as she knows this kind of pill. The captain walks out of the library, "See you later, my assistant. Swift Blue will come here any time and I will enjoy the arena," and Coral closes the door. Snow Storm looks at the roof and sighs in frutration.





Celestia leads a white unicorn to her room as Rarity feels so excited. Celestia looks at her and smiles, "Don't be so excited. I have a job for you later."

"I know." Rarity smiles, "But I feel so excited to come here."

Celestia giggles as this scene reminds Twilight and Sunset when they are still filly. The white alicorn leads Rarity to a high tower and opens the door. Inside the room, there is enough furniture with royalty style. Rarity looks inside and feels so pretty. She quickly jumps on the bed and lies there. Celestia giggles, "Enjoy your time here, I will talk about the job tonight."

Celestia closes the door and walks outside of the room, then she meets Luna and the Sisters go outside to buy the best campfire equipment as they don't know what Sunset will do with these things. They just only hope the next lesson will not be at the Tartarus level like the previous lesson cause they still shudder about it when they think of them.
> Birthday party
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight and Spike yawn and open their eyes. The purple dragon is hugging the purple unicorn as Spike grins and hugs Twilight tighter. Twilight is struggling to get out of the hug.

"Spike!" Twilight looks back at the purple dragon, "Can you let me go? I am not your pillow"

"The warmest pillow instead." Spike rubs his face at Twilight's back and he ends up having an ice book on his head. Twilight jumps out of the bed and goes to the bathroom. Spike stands up and prepares himself while the ice book is still on his head. 

When the purple duo finishes, they see Snow Storm and Coral Blade are sleeping on the sofa. The purple duo giggles as they go to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. The smell of cooking makes Coral and Snow Storm wake up and yawn. Snow Storm finds that Coral is sleeping on the kirin's back. 

"Uh-huh," The kirin taps her claw, "Since when I am your pillow?"

"Since you lose me," Coral hugs the kirin as Snow Storm just lies there, then the kirin stands up and carries the earth pony away, "You quite strong, don't you."

The kirin says nothing and walks to the kitchen. Twilight and Spike put the food on the table as Snow Storm puts Coral on the chair. The guards join the purple duo for breakfast.

"So..." Coral turns to Twilight, "What kind of potion is that can make you have to sleep all day?"

Twilight goes to the basement to get that potion. After a while, she comes back with the yellow potions and puts it on the table, "Here you go. This potion will allow you to stay away for 24 hours, but you have to sleep in the next 24 hours."

Coral looks at the potions, "Bet that orange dragon can handle potions. Is she a witch or something?"

Spike rubs his head, "Honestly, she can do anything if that is the magic subject," then he rubs his chin, "I remember when I asked her about drawing something, she can do it."

"Spike!" Twilight looks at Spike, "You see how often Sunset draws magic circles? That can make her good at drawing."

Spike points at Twilight, "Good point."

Snow Storm asks, "So... I am curious about that orange dragon. Can I have a chance to meet her?"

Twilight answers, "Sure... after about two weeks later. She is busy in Canterlot." The group starts eating breakfast together.




Celestia and Luna walk to the camping store to prepare for the next lesson. To not be surrounded by everypony around, they decide to disguise themself as pegasus and unicorn and. Inside the camping store, there are a lot of tents displayed around the store with many prices. Some of them have a high price like 500 bits. The alicorns don't know what tent to choose. 

When they look around, they see a golden tent with a price of 5000 bits. Luna admires it while Celestia frowns at it as the white unicorn looks around, she sees it has lost many camping equipment. Celestia sighs as she decides to go away to find a better tent.

Luna stops her sister, "Why are you buying this? It is so good."

"Luna, this tent is just not good," Celestia points at the tent, "You can't just see it from outside."

Luna glares at her sister but sighs, "Fine, maybe you're right. Let's see all of the tent and equipment and we will decide later," Celestia nods and they continue to walk around. After a while, the Sisters sit on the nearby bench and breathe. Luna explains, "There are too many types of equipment. How can we know when what will we do when camping,"

Celestia is trying to say something but she sees Sunset is walking along the street. Celestia calls the orange dragon to come here. Sunset looks at them and realizes the Sister even if they are in disguise. Sunset rubs her head, "So... have you chosen the equipment yet?"

"Not... so much," Celestia circles her hoof, "We don't know what type of equipment is good for camping," then she grins, "maybe you should share some equipment that we should buy. You are more experienced in camping, right?"

".... You're right," Sunset takes out the paper and the pen. After a while, she gives them the paper, "Here you go, I am not sure that you can take it or not."

Celestia takes it and finds that it write 'a strong spirit,' Celestia glares at the orange dragon, "This is not equipment,"

"That is the required equipment though," retorts Sunset, "You have to camp outside in over one week, and if you don't 'equip' that, you will die for sure," the orange dragon starts walking away, "I'm warning you. This thing is not simple." The Sisters look at each other as they don't know what she means, then they go back to the store to buy their camping equipment.



Coral is reading the newspaper in her room as she is whistling happily while Snow Storm is still annoyed. The kirin looks at the captain and gives her the signal to stop whistling. The earth pony shakes her head and smiles. While reading the newspaper, the captain finds that Flora is hosting a play in Manehattan. Looking at the kirin, she is sure that the kirin is not getting away easily. 

"So..." Snow Storm puts the glass of orange juice on Coral's desk, "What about the case? You are going to ignore that?"

"No," Coral shakes her head, "But I am sure that they are in Manehattan, but I can't go,"

"I see..." Snow Storm rubs her chin, "You are Ponyville's captain guard, not those Manehattan's police."

Coral leans on the chair, "I want to go there to catch them."

"If you think about the escape plan, then I won't allow it." Snow Storm huffs, "I won't allow you to skip the work."

"Oh... then I command you to come with me to Manehattan," Coral Blade points at the city, "The earlier we can solve this case, the less mysterious this case is in Equestria."

"What about our job?" asks the kirin, "Don't you remember?"

"Nah... they will be fine even if I am here or not." Coral walks next to the kirin, "So... shall we go?"  Snow Storm shakes her head to deny as Coral rolls her eyes and smiles. "It looks like I have to go the hard way."

"What do you..." The kirin is going to ask but Coral is already in charge at her, making the kirin surprised. After a minute, Coral manages to tie the kirin up with a magic blocking ring on her horn. The kirin is going to yell for help but Coral solves a gag to her mouth. Snow Storm glares at her as Coral puts her into a suitcase. Looking at the window, she is going to jump on the way.





Twilight is watching the map as she knows that Rarity is currently Canterlot. The purple unicorn keeps going around as Spike is preparing something. Twilight turns to the purple dragon and feels weird about this.

Spike looks at her, "If you want to celebrate a birthday party with all of our friends there, why don't we celebrate it in Canterlot. I'm sure that Princess Celestia will give us a room to celebrate."

Twilight smiles, "Great idea, Spike. We need to tell all of our friends and we can celebrate the birthday."

Twilight and Spike walk out of the library and start telling others to go. All of them are free and they are ready for the party, then they go to the train station to go to the capital. Before the train comes, Spike writes a letter to Celestia.

Celestia receives the letter and reads them. She finds that Twilight is going to celebrate her birthday here, which makes Luna happy. When they go to the train station to meet Twilight, Sunset is sitting there and waiting for the purple unicorn. The Sisters sit next to the orange dragon and chat with each other to kill time.

When the train arrives, Twilight and others meet Sunset and the Sisters as they are very happy.  Celestia and Luna lead them to the party room. Inside a large room, there are a stage and a piano. Pinkie asks Celestia to know where Rarity is. Celestia points at the tower where Rarity stays. The pink pony pushes Twilight out of the room and says that she will stay there for a while. Twilight nods and she heads to Canterlot's library.

Rarity is enjoying the room after she goes around the Canterlot, it was a great experiment for her. When she just opens the door, Pinkie Pie is already there as the white unicorn falls down on the ground and grasps, making the pink pony laugh.

"Pinkie," Rarity stands up, "Don't scare me like that. I hate jumpscare." Pinkie laughs more as the white unicorn sighs, "Anyway, what are you doing here?"

"Don't you remember?" Pinkie hovers her hoof around Rarity, "Today is Twilight's birthday, and you have to help me to prepare for it."

"Wha...what?" Rarity is shocked, "Today is Twilight's birthday?" Pinkie nods as Rarity quickly prepares herself and closes the door, "Quick, we have to help others," and the white unicorn runs away, but suddenly she stops and turns back to the pink pony, "Eh... can you lead me to the place?" Pinkie laughs as she drags the white unicorn away.

Pinkie opens the door and sees everyone is preparing for the party, even the Sisters. Spike leads Rarity to the room as the white unicorn looks around to see what she can do, then she starts helping them to make Twilight's party.

Twilight is reading the book in the library and waiting for others. When she is closing the book and looking at the clock, she sees the pink pony is standing in front of her, which makes her surprised and fall out of the chair. Pinkie laughs at that while Twilight stands up, "Pinkie, don't do that."

"Sorry," Pinkie giggles, "I still find it funny," then the pink pony grabs Twilight's hoof, "Come on, we got a party to go."

"Wai..." Twilight is dragged away from the library. When the duo comes in front of the room, Pinkie releases her and bouncing in front of the door. 

Twilight sighs and opens the door, "Happy birthday!" The sound of fireworks coming from the door. Twilight sees everyone is here and cheers. Twilight jumps in happily and joins the party.




Coral Blade is waiting for a train with a suitcase. Everypony around feels weird when the suitcase seems moving. Coral lightly kicks at it to calm it down. When the train inspector is coming, Coral walks to him to ask.

"Hey," Coral Blade waves at the train inspector, "I need a train that doesn't have any customers here. It will be a train to Manehanttan."

"Oh hey Coral," The train inspector coughs, "Sure, there is a transport train near here. You can sit there."

"Thank you. Lead the way." The train inspector nods as he leads Coral to the train that carries the ore. He invites Coral to a wagon that has chairs and a table. Coral gives the train inspector the money to buy tickets, "Here, give me two tickets,"

"Sure," The train inspector gives her two tickets, then he shouts at the train controller, "Hey, we need to start the train here."

The train starts moving as Coral walks to the suitcase. Opening the suitcase, Snow Storm is in there and is tied up. The kirin glares at the captain as Coral removes the gag, "I hate you, captain, why did you do this?"

"Because you are my assistant," Coral smiles and sit on the chair, then she puts the kirin next to her and hugs her, much as the kirin struggles. Coral says, "And I need a pillow to hug while moving away." Snow Storm gives up the struggle and lets Coral Blade hug her as she knows that she won't get away from this. The duo goes to Manehattan to solve the case, with the help of an actress.
> The next lesson
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The party is over and everyone in the room walks to their home. Spike and Twilight want to stay in the Canterlot to see how the Sisters are training, but Sunset tells them to go back to Ponyville because she has a surprise there. The purple duo looks at each other, then they decide to go back to Ponyville. 

The Sisters go to a room with happy humbleness as they have never had this kind of party before. Celestia is preparing the camping equipment and worries about tomorrow while Luna comes at her and smiles. 

Luna tries to cheer her up, "Why are you so worried? It's just an over one-week camping trip."

"And you know how Sunset put a Tartarus on us before." retorts Celestia as Luna steps back when thinking about it. Celestia points at Luna's camping equipment, "You should prepare yourself because that orange dragon will not have mercy for us, even a little."

Luna sighs and gets back to prepare the camping tools as they don't know what will happen to the Sisters. All they could do is pray for the orange dragon to have an easy lesson for them.




Coral and Snow Storm walk out of the train station as the kirin grumbles when she is being dragged here. When the guards are just walking to the street, they see Flora is there as she is disguising as a hot carrot seller. Flora waves her front hoof to call them.

Coral walks to the actress, "So, are you practicing to be a hot carrot seller or something?"

"No," Flora shakes her head, "I come here to wait for you. I don't believe that you bring a..." Flora looks at the kirin, "dragon-pony or something?"

"It's kirin," Snow Storm puts the bits on the stray, "Can I have a hot carrot, please? I am quite frustrated when I am being dragged to here."

"Sure," Flora gives her a carrot between the bread. The kirin takes it and eats the food with some chilly sauce on it as the actress turns to the captain, "Anyway, do you come here to watch my play?"

Snow Storm hears that and glares at Coral while the captain just pushes her face away, "A little, the main thing I come here is to break a case. This is a big one though,"

"I see." Flora rubs her chin, "Since you are here, how about you take a break and put the evidence on the table? I have hired a good ship for you two."

"Oh... Thank you so much," Coral nods, "Lead the way, we don't know where we will stay?"

Flora smiles and leads the duo to the hotel. When they get to the harbor, Snow Storm looks at the ship and sees that it is a luxury ship for the noble, which makes the kirin feel amazed. Flora gives her a smirk as every sailor inside bows to the actress. Flora commands the sailors to prepare the room. 

One of the sailors leads the duo to their room. Coral nods and takes the key, then she walks inside the room and lies on her bed. Snow Storm looks around the room and sees that this is way too luxurious. The kirin wonders what job Flora is doing.

The sailor comes to their room to announces the dinner, then he leads the duo to the dining room. The dining room is very huge and very shining in noble style, cause the kirin has to covers her eyes. The duo sits on the table with Flora as many sailors serves their food.

"Just make yourself like your home," Flora smiles, "We have many foods here."

Snow Storm raises her claw, "Can I ask you something?" Flora nods as Snow Storm gulps, "Who are you? I see that you are owning this ship."

"Oh, sorry for not introducing," Flora sighs, "My name is Flora Blossom." 

The kirin's eyes widened, "You... You are Flora, the famous actress."

"Someone is going to be broken," Coral gives her a smirk as the kirin glares at the captain. Coral pats Snow's head, "Relax, this actress is not a normal one. She is not vulnerable like she looks."

"So... where can we start doing our job?" Snow Storm rubs her head, "We are not starting here, right? 

"Silly," Flora waves her front hoof, "We will not start the case here. We will start in another room. Now eat up, we will have a case to solve."

Snow Storm nods as she starts eating her meal. After the dinner, Flora leads them to another room. Inside the room, there are plenty of maps. Snow Storm takes a look at the map and sees that it is the map of the cities. Coral takes out the map of Manehanttan and sticks it on the wall, then she takes out the suitcase and opens it, many papers in there. Snow Storm helps her captain to separate the papers. 

After 15 minutes, all of them are done with the papers as the trio sits together. Flora goes out to have a drink while Coral looks at the papers.

"..." Coral asks, "We got many things about this case. The element capturing, the one who wants to destroy the Sweet Apple Acres."

"So..." Snow Storm reads the paper, "I don't think they are connected to each other."

Flora goes inside with the drink and newspaper as she puts the newspaper on the table, then all of them start cutting the newspaper as they know this case will be a long case. Somehow, Coral wishes that the orange dragon should be here.




The Sisters are sleeping with each other in a peaceful room. Suddenly, someone is poking them as Celestia has to wake up to see who is. The white alicorn sees Sunset is standing in front of her as Celestia stands up and stretches herself. Look at the clock, it is 5 A.M.

Celestia glares at the orange dragon, "Sunset, why are you waking us too soon? It's only 5 a.m"

Sunset points outside, "Time to go. Wake your sister up and we will go."

"What?" retorts Celestia, "That's too early. It..." Sunset puts her finger in her mouth as Celestia sighs, "Fine, I will wake her up."

Sunset walks to the balcony, "See you soon in the garden. I give you 30 minutes," then the orange dragon lies away. Celestia sighs and wakes her sister up. Luna opens her eyes and grumbles at her but after hearing Celestia explains, she stands up and prepares for the camping.  

When the Sisters are done, they walk to the garden and see Sunset standing next to a magic circle. Sunset smiles, "I see you two come here earlier than I thought."

"Well... I hope that the lesson will not be like... Tartarus." Luna smiles nervously, "Right?"

Sunset ignores her, "Step on the circle, it will lead you to the camping site. The lesson is just simple: Just live there for over one week. That's all," the Sisters nod and they step on the magic circle. The circle starts to spin and shines brightly around them, then Celestia and Luna disappear. Sunset looks at the sky and starts flying away to Ponyville.

Celestia and Luna grasp as they are surprised that the orange dragon can do this, then they start looking around and see they are all trees and bushes. Luna starts putting up the tent and stopping, but Celestia stops her and shakes her head. 

"Why are you stopping me?" asks Luna, "Wasn't this spot good for camping?"

"Not at all," Celestia shakes her head, "We have to make sure that we will have enough food and water. I don't see this spot have any water around,"

Luna rubs her chin, "I think you're right. Let's find some water." 

Celestia and Luna walk for a while. Suddenly, they feel something is watching them as they turn back immediately and see nothing there. Feeling weird but they decide to step forward. After a while, they see a lake with a waterfall. Celestia and Luna look at each other and nod, they start camping here. 

Noleg is watching them from the tree as Sunset makes him be the judge. The reason Sunset asks Noleg is that a cat can't make the pony suspicious. Noleg takes out the paper and writes the diary of Sister's camping. The Sisters don't know that someone is watching as a crystal ball is floating on their head.



Twilight and Spike find it weird when Noleg kept looking at the Everfree forest before. Thanks to Fluttershy, the purple duo know that the blue cat wants to camp inside the forest in over a week. Twilight and Spike try to stop him but Noleg is going away without saying anything. The purple duo sighs and hopes that he will be fine.  

Spike is walking to the Sugarcube Corner to buy some pies for the picnic. The purple unicorn invites the Abyssian and others to have a picnic at their house. When the purple dragon comes inside the Corner, Pinkie Pie is bouncing inside and serving customers. 

The pink pony sees the purple dragon and bounces to him, "Hiya Spike, what are you doing here?"

"Can I have some pies for a picnic," Spike is counting the pie with his fingers, "Let's see...  thirty pies."

"Oh wee, that's a huge number. Be right back," Pinkie rushes inside to take the cake. After a minute, she goes out with a box, "Here, there are forty pies."

Spike rubs his head, "Eh... Pinkie, I just ordered 30 pies. Why forty?"

Pinkie bounces around him, "10 pies free for you to test my new RECIPE. Take it and give me some comments about the new pies later."

"All right, I pinkie promise it," Spike takes the box, "See you later." The purple dragon waves his hand to say goodbye as Spike walks to the picnic spot. When he arrives at the house that is building, the others are chatting together. Spike waves his hand, "Hey guy, I got the pies."

"Great," Feather smiles as Spike puts the pies down. There are ten pies that are different from others. It have purple colors instead of yellow like others, Feather picks the purple pies, "I don't remember that I order this,"

"Pinkie's present," Spike waves his hand, "You just have to give a comment after eating the pie."

Breaker takes the new pies and eats. After a while, she faints, making others worry about her. Breaker opens the eyes and yells, "This is DELICIOUS, I like this pie." the others sigh in relief,

"So..." Twilight takes the pies and points at the house, "Why are you building this house so big? I assume that this is not a simple house,"

"Secret," Bull waves his hand to deny, "we agree to keep this secret until it is done. Breaker is going to ask the princesses about something."

"I see..." Spike takes the purple pies and eats, "Wow, this is delicious." the others giggle and they are chatting over time happily.




Sunset lands on the train station and sighs. That was a rough day as she rubs her head, "I hope I can make that sword... hope so," and the dragon is walking to the blacksmith. She hears many people gasping. The orange looks at them and sees a filly is falling from the 5th floor. When she is going to save her, a rainbow trail flashes over the filly.

Sunset looks at the trail and sees Rainbow Dash. Everypony is cheering at Rainbow Dash as the cyan pegasus is enjoying it. Sunset rolls her eyes and walks away but the cyan pegasus is floating in front of her, "How was that save?"

"Cool, I guess," Sunset continues to walk as Rainbow Dash keeps floating in front of her, "What?"

"Just cool?" Rainbow Dash gives the orange dragon a smirk, "Bet that you are jealous because I saved the filly first."

"Are you hitting your head somewhere?" Sunset tilts her head, "Don't you remember what I said about these things?"

"You mean 'heroes don't need fame'?" Rainbow Dash turns away, "Blah, I don't believe that. I like to..." Before Rainbow finishes the sentence, the cyan pegasus gets hit by a big branch as Sunset just shakes her head and walks away. This is a headache day for the orange dragon.
> Preparing the case and a mysterious thing
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Snow Storm walks to the meeting room because Coral calls her. When the kirin just goes inside, she sees the coral pony is sleeping. Snow Storm rolls her eyes and wakes her up. The captain yawns and looks at the kirin, then she hugs the kirin like a pillow and continues to sleep. Snow Strom glares and she levitates a cup of water and drops it on the pony, making the captain gasp. Coral finds that she is hugging the kirin as Snow Storm glares at her.

"Awww..." A voice comes from the door as the duo turns to it. Flora is standing there with the food and drink. She teases, "You two are very cute when you like that."

"Not funny," Snow Storm gets off the captain's hug, "Anyway, what are you calling me for?"

"Oh," Coral stands up as Flora puts the food on the table, "I have a mission for you," then she points at a minotaur, "You will investigate this guy. This guy is always near the position where one of the ponies is kidnapped,"

"I see." Snow Storm rubs her chin, "But why not you or Flora?"

"Nah..." Coral Blade waves her front hoof, "I can be a bait if I want, but you are just a newbie here so you will do the most simple mission."

"Fine,"  Snow Storm rolls her eyes, "Tell me where he is?"

Flora points at herself, "He will be in my play. Don't worry, you two will be my play for free." 

Snow Storm sighs as she walks to her room to prepare for the mission. Looking around, she doesn't find her blackcoat anywhere. The kirin is panicked as she tries to find the coat. When she searches under the bed, someone drags her out. Coral looks at the kirin with a disappointed look. The kirin tilts her head as Coral says, "Never use this ..." the pony takes out the blackcoat, "Thing to do the spying job."

"What?" retorts the kirin, "That is the best one to spying."

"Nah..." Coral Blade rejects, "You are in the theater, you know. Everypony will dress like a noble and you dress like a mystery mare? I bet that the minotaur will run away."

"You're right." Snow Storm puts out the blackcoat, "So... what will I wear?"

"Flora will prepare something you can wear." Coral Blade drags the kirin out of the room as Snow Storm sighs. She admits what the captain said before is right. Coral Blade opens the door as the kirin sees that there are a lot of dresses with any style: fancy, creepy,... which makes the kirin amazed. The captain gives her a smirk and drags her into the room to dress her up. This will be a long day for the kirin



Sunset arrives at the blacksmith as she looks inside. She sees the blacksmith miss some swords that she crafts faily. Lemon Heart rolls his eyes and he puts the big bag of bits on the stage. Sunset grins and takes it.

"I see that you already sold 2 swords." Sunset looks at the swords, "So... I bet that the sword is very... popular?"

"Indeed," Lemon Heart walks to the swords, "Some of them even pay higher than price. I know why," Sunset looks at him with a stern look. Lemon takes another bag of bits, "Fine, this is 2000 bits more."

"Thank you." Sunset starts walking inside, "So... did you prepare the material?"

"I always have the material to do the job." Lemon Heart smiles, "Hey... do you know what this is?" Lemon takes out a yellow stone with a perfect rhombus shape. Sunset is surprised when she sees this stone. Lemon rubs his head, "This is one of the things that my wife left before she was gone."

Sunset quickly turns to the old pony, "Then show me what it is. I think I know those things."

Lemon Heart nods as he leads the orange dragon upstairs. Sunset quickly takes one of the swords that she crafted before and follows the old pony. When the old pony leads to a room and opens the door, Sunset sees a table have eight small square rocks. Each one has a symbol on it. Sunset looks at them closely and it is clearly a magic rune. Taking a look, the orange dragon sees that it writes, 'Alternative or Intelligent Artifact?' Next to the table is a big chest. Sunset examines it and finds that it is locked by a magic lock.

"Impressive?" asks Lemon Heart, "Honestly, I don't know what that table is doing?"

"..." Sunset silents for a while then asks, "Your wife loves magic, right?"

"How can you know?" Lemon Heart waves his front hoof, "She very loves magic, even if she was a pegasus." 

"Just a guess," Sunset sits down, "Can I ask your wife's name?"

"You are very curious about her, right?" Lemon smiles, "Her name is Butter Cube."

" I see." Sunset looks at the table, "So... Do you know what this thing is?"

"No idea." Lemon shakes his head, "The last thing she said is 'let a mage dragon use this. I assume that the dragon will open a new gate of magic,'." Lemon rubs his chin, "I don't believe that thing a bit before seeing you, you can use it table if you know the password."

"Any suggestions?"

"Just one suggestion," Lemon sighs, "Her real name," then the old pony walks out of the room, leaving the orange dragon with the table. Sunset turns to the table and examines it. The table also has hole shapes like a sword and some buttons. The orange dragon also sees a hole with some kind of liquid that she can feel the mana in it. 

Wipe out the dust to see clearer, the orange dragon sees that there is a number is carved on it. The number is '02 12 02 02'. The dragon finds these numbers are quite familiar to her as she doesn't remember clearly about this, but she remembers that Lance had already said about these numbers. The orange dragon decides to walk out of the room to remember these numbers.

When she just comes out, she sees Lemon Heart is kicking Blue Blood out again, which makes her feel weird. The orange dragon asks, "Aren't you afraid that the prince will punish you?"

"No..." Lemon Heart shakes his head, "He has a crush on my daughter because she is... strong. Yeah, too strong like my wife."

"Wow," Sunset walks out, "So... good luck dealing with that prince. I have no business with your stuff this time. See ya."





Celestia is making a campfire while Luna is making the tents. When they are done, the white alicorn starts making the wooden spear from the tree as Luna looks at her curiously.

Luna asks, "How can you know about these things?"

"Please, sister." Celestia starts walking out of the river, "I have read a book about the surviving. You should prepare first before taking a lesson."

Luna feels jealous of her sister as Celestia tries to catch the fish. Luna says, "So... what can I do?"

Celestia turns to her sister, "Simply, you will go inside the jungle to collect some fruit and herbs. We will need some." Luna rubs her chin to think, then she stands up and walks inside the jungle. Celestia stops her, "Wait, you have to keep your track here. I'm afraid that you will be lost."

Luna sighs in annoyance as her sister keeps commanding her. The blue alicorn takes a branch to track the campfire as the blue alicorn walks inside the jungle with a bag. Noleg is watching them from the tree and keeps writing on the paper. He jumps from tree to tree to follow the blue alicorn. After 30 minutes, the blue alicorn collected many fruits and mushrooms. She decides to go back to the camp, but suddenly something is moving inside the brushes. Luna feels that it is not safe at all, so she decides to go back as fast as she can.

When the blue alicorn is going to run, a pack of timberwolves is surrounding her. Luna's horn lightens and prepares to fight if something bad happens. The bigger timberwolf walks in front of its pack and howls, then all of the other timberwolves start attacking her. Luna is trying to dodge the slash, the bite, or everything they give to her, and she manages to dodge them all. Luna takes a deep breath and creates a fire circle around her. The timberwolves step back due to the fire as Luna walks backward slowly. After a while, she doesn't see the wolves anymore.

Celestia is struggling to catch the fish because they are moving too fast. The white alicorn is frustratingly stabbing at the water but she accidentally stabs her front hoof, makes her scream out loud, and jumps back on the land to take the medical equipment. Luna looks at her sister and sighs, "Looks like the two of us are struggling, right?"

"I'm afraid it is," Celestia wraps the bandage around her wounds, "I have been stabbed by my own spear."

"And I got chased by timberwolves," continues Luna as the Sister sighs. Luna looks at the river, "Why don't you use magic to catch the fish? It is easier than using the spear."

Celestia facehoofs, "Ah, I forgot that I have magic. Why did I use levitate to grab the spear?" Luna giggles as Celestia looks around, "Anyway, did you succeed?"

"Indeed," Luna takes out the bag and it is full of fruits. Celestia smiles as the blue alicorn looks at the fruit, "So... what will we do tonight? I'm afraid that the wolves will hunt us in the night."

"And mosquitoes," Celestia rubs her chin, "We can't wait for the night."

Luna walks around to think as Celestia goes back to catch fish. She is successful at catching fish when she uses magic. The blue alicorn suddenly stops and turns to her sister, "Hey, how about we build a house?"

"Really, sister?" Celestia looks at her sister, "I agree that we got wood and we can make a stone axe to chop down the tree, but how can we find enough rope to build?"

"Let me think about how to make a rope," Luna looks at the forest, "I will be back."

"Be careful sister," Celestia is worried, "I don't know if the wolves will come back for you." Luna smiles and she goes into the forest to take the material to make the rope.



Sunset stretches her body as she makes a lot of swords today and it fails, again. The orange dragon sighs and walks to the park to take a rest. On the way to the park, she sees a baby crib near the slope with a mare nearby. When she is going to ignore it, the orange dragon hears the scream from the mother as she looks back. The baby crib is running fast down the slope. Sunset sighs and flies fast in front of the crib. When she lands on the road, she uses one claw to stop the crib. The cribs have stopped as Sunset sighs, then orange dragon gives it back to the mother and walks away

Sunset sits on the bench and looks at the sky to think about the numbers. She is trying to remember what Lance said about these numbers. "Uh, can't think about it." Sunset decides to return to the library to continue studying magic. When she just gets up, a familiar cyan pegasus is floating in front of the dragon. Sunset tilts her head, "What?"

Rainbow Dash points at her, "You are taking my best scene to be a hero." Sunset rolls her eyes and just goes past her without responding. The cyan pegasus  flies in front of her, "Hey, I am talking to you."

"Should I send you to the hospital?"  Sunset rubs her head as the cyan pegasus glares at her, "Knock it off. This 'hero' scene is nothing but painful you know."

"But it cools to me." Rainbow Dash flies up high, "I want to be a hero..." Then she turns back to the orange dragon and finds that she is gone, "Hey, that's impolite." This will be a headache for Sunset.
> Bait
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Snow Storm is wearing an elegant green dress inside the ship as the kirin feels more embarrassed while Coral Blade is wearing a blue dress. When she sees the kirin in the dress, she finds it cute in many ways.

Snow Storm glares at her, "I'm not cute, you know. This is my mission."

"Sure, whatever you say" Coral turns to the actress, "Hey Flora, can I have the information of the place where you are going to act."

"Sure," Flora takes out the map of the stage. The stage has two floors with many seats. Flora sits down, "You see. The stage will be full of audiences and no seat will be available, so I set you to the V.I.P seat, where you can find it."

"Then... I don't need to wear this embarrassing dress, right?" Snow Storm smiles nervously, "This is the first time I wear this."

"Nah, just keep it," Coral points at the kirin, "Because it's cute," then Flora and Coral laugh while Snow Storm stomps her claws and walks away. Coral drags her back, "That's just a joke. Come inside please."

Snow Storm looks at the captain, "You know the price." The captain rolls her eyes as the kirin sits next to Flora, "So... when will we start."

"2 hours later." answers Flora, "You will prepare for the first mission, newbie."

Snow Storm nods as she knows that she can't get out of this thing. The kirin takes a deep breath and walks out the pool to calm herself down because this is a long day.



Sunset is studying magic as she has to discover a new way to fight when she is in the anti-magic zone because the magic is basically useless in this environment but her inside will not change at all. When she is studying, a knock on the library door interrupts her as Spike opens the door. The purple dragon sees Rainbow Dash is standing at the door

Rainbow asks, "Hey, Is Sunset home?" Sunset slams her face on the table because she knows what will happen. Spike calls her as the orange dragon walks downstairs. Rainbow looks at the orange dragon, then turns to the purple dragon, "Hey Spike, can we have some time alone." 

"Sure," Spike lifts Twilight up and the purple duo walks away

Sunset sits down on the sofa, "So, what are you want to say?"

Rainbow points at her, then points at the orange dragon, "You and I will do a competition to see who is the better hero.

"Why should I join this pointless competition?" Sunset tilts her head and drinks tea, "I see nothing good in it."

"Because I am feeling jealous of you." 

Rainbow flies to the orange dragon but Sunset stops her, then she coughs, "Why don't you ask someone who faces danger every day of life?" 

"Who was that?"

"Firefighters, policies, guards, and many others." Sunset points outside, "They will risk their life for the civilians. Do they need any praise?" Rainbow is silent in that sentence. Sunset sighs, "You should go around more," then the orange dragon stands up and walks out the door to relax. Rainbow doesn't know what to say about this.


Sunset walks to the park to relax. On the way to the park, she sees a firefighter is rescuing a coat from the building that is on fire. The orange dragon smugs and just passes the fire building to let the firefighters do their job. Once the dragon gets there, she starts looking at the sky. Suddenly, a group of ponies are watching the library. When she turns to look at them, they go back to talk to each other. 

"So obviously," Sunset murmurs and looks at the sky, "Twilight will send them offhand." She closes her eyes and takes a nap. When she just opens her eyes, Pinkie Pie is standing on the dragon's knees and her face is close to the Sunset's face, making the orange dragon glare at her, "Stop doing this, Pinkie. You will give a lot of ponies a heartache."

"Sorry," Pinkie giggles and jumps down, "I find it so funny. AND... I want your rub on my back,"

"Eh... sure," Sunset starts rubbing the pink pony's back and neck as Pinkie is enjoying this. "I just have a problem with Rainbow Dash when she addicts to become a hero."

"And what's wrong with that?" Pinkie pulls herself closer to the claw, "I don't see anything wrong."

Sunset huffs, "The problem is... you, Rainbow, and the rest of the girls are already heroes in Equestria. Why didn't she see that?" Sunset continues to rub her neck, "and you still work normally like other non-hero ponies."

"Ohhh..." Pinkie jumps out and bounces furiously, "I think I have an idea for my little Dashie. Thank you," then she bounces away, which makes Sunset confusing a lot. Suddenly, Pinkie bounces back to the orange dragon, "Oh, I forgot. I can't walk on the clouds. Can you help me?"  




Rainbow is lying on the cloud bed and thinks about what Sunset said before. She is frustrated as what the dragon says is true. The pony who does the job faces danger every day. The cyan pegasus stands up and goes out to relax. When she opens the door, she sees a black coat pony is standing in her way. "Who are you?" demands Rainbow as the cyan pegasus stands back.

The black coat pony throws the knife near the cyan pegasus. Rainbow dodges and she tries to run away. The cyan pegasus goes to the back door to escape but the black coat pony is standing there. Rainbow feels her fear is over her as the pony takes a knife and steps closer. "Stand back. I'm warning you," when the pegasus touches the wall, the pony with the knife keeps walking to the cyan pegasus, "Please don't kill me," The black coat pony is going to stab her as the cyan pegasus closes her eyes.

Rainbow Dash opens her eyes and sees the knife is actually a cake as a pink pony is standing in front of her. She laughs out loud as the cyan pegasus knows that is her prank.

"Pinkie," yells Rainbow, "That's not funny."

"Ya," Pinkie puts her face near the cyan pegasus, "And it is not funny when you are addicted to being a hero like that. Sunset is already told about it. Is that right?"

"No... eh ... She lied. I am not addicted, okay?"

"Hard to believe that," 

Pinkie pulls out many photographs about Rainbow Dash. The cyan pegasus looks at it and covers her face with her front hooves. Pinkie puts her face near the cyan pegasus face as the cyan pegasus feels nervous, then she yells, "Fine fine, I promise that I will try not to be addicted," Pinkie looks at her in stern looks, making the cyan pegasus yells louder, "I mean it. I am Pinkie promise it."

Pinkie smiles and bounces, "Sure, how about some cupcakes? I am doing you a favor. My treat"

"I love it," Rainbow Dash smiles as she follows Pinkie to Sugarcube Corner.




Celestia is waiting for Luna to come back as she is worried about her sister. When she stands up and wants to go inside the forest, a figure covered by vines is walking out of the forest, making the white alicorn jump back and lighten her horn.

"Wait, Sister." Luna tries to explain, "It's me, Luna."

"Luna?" Celestia tilts her head, "Why do you become a vine beast."

"Not funny, sister," Luna teleports out of the vines, "I take these things to make a house, and I think these vines can be like a rope."

Celestia levitates a rope and analyzes it. She pulls the vine at two sides to see if this rope can contain things or not. The vine isn't cut off as Celestia takes out a branch and a rock, then she starts sharpening the rock to make it cut the tree. When it is done, the white alicorn ties the branch and the rock by the vine. 

"Now it's done," Celestia smiles and walks to the tree and swings at the tree. It leaves a mark on the tree but the branch is broken. Luna giggles as Celestia glares at her, "Fine, I will find another fittable branch,"

Celestia and Luna look around to see a fittable branch. After 15 minutes, they manage to find the two fittable branches with a stone. Celestia sits down and sharpens the stone while Luna ties the branches with the stone. When they are done, the Sister starts chopping down one tree first. After 30 minutes, they manage to chop down a tree as Celestia doesn't know this tree is so hard to cut.

"This is harder than I thought," Celestia breathes heavily, "How can we build a house with this speed."

Luna rubs her chin, "How about we enhance this axe? I'm sure that this will work."

"That's a great idea," Celestia and Luna start enhancing the axe. After five minutes, the axe has been enhanced as the Sister starts chopping the tree. It is faster than they thought. The Sisters start feeling fun and they want to chop all the trees.




Snow Storm is sitting in the V.I.P zone. The zone allows ponies and others can watch all of the audience's zones. Flora is performing a play while the captain isn't around, which makes the kirin very angry at her. Snow Storm sighs and she takes out the scope to watch the minotaur as she is very boring. 

"Hey beauty," the kirin looks behind and sees a blue stallion is there, "Can I ask while you are alone?"

"None of your business." The kirin huffs, "Don't make me angry or I will set this stage on fire."

"Aw... What a cute mare!" The blue stallion turns away, "Sure, suit yourself. I will leave you alone."

Snow Storm looks back to the scope as she is watching the minotaur. Suddenly, a pony is walking to the minotaur and gives the minotaur something. The kirin adjusts the scope to look closer. She finds that it is the drug. Jumping out of the scope, she wants to catch the minotaur but a tower is covering her nose as the kirin is struggling to fight against that. After a while, she fainted. The pony commands his minion to carry her away.

Snow Storm wakes up and finds that she is in the old building. The kirin is suspended in the middle of the room with several mares inside the cage. Snow Storm struggles against the bond. Suddenly, the door opens as the brown pony is walking inside the room and sits down in front of her face.

"Well, well, well," The stallion shakes his head, "Can any mare be more careful? I assume that you should be more careful than that."

"Who are you?" asks Snow Storm, "and what are you going to do with these mares?"

"AH, tough mare huh?" The stallion stands up, "I am the boss here. Since you are going to be sold, I will tell you. They will be sold into the caribou kingdom."

"I won't let you," yells the kirin, "Get off me and I will punch you to the ground."

"Sure," The stallion starts walking out of the room. The minotaurs are walking inside and gag her, then they put her into a wooden box. The kirin is struggling inside the box as the minotaurs start carrying her away. Then, they put all of the mares into a cart and covers it with a large carpet. After a while, the cart moved to the harbor. On the roof of the building, two shadows are following the cart without anyone knowing. The case will be in chaos.
> Another secret found.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The kirin is trying to get out of her bond as she is in the wooden box. Suddenly, a shake comes from inside as Snow Storm gets hit. She whines inside the gag as the kirin knows that the cart is stopped. She lies to relax and waits for what they are going to do next.

The stallion is commanding others to load the cages inside a container. When it's done, the stallion walks on the ship and the ship starts moving. Snow Storm knows that she is on the ship. After 2 hours, the ship stops as another ship is floating beside it. The ships throw the anchors to stop themself, then one of the ships puts the bridge to connect to others. The stallion nods as he meets the caribou that lost an arm.

The brown caribou looks at the stallion, "How is it going?"

"Smooth like ice," The stallion commands his minion to carry the cages and a wooden box. "We have some special creatures, and you have to pay more than that. Anyway, I never expected that a king of caribou could be here with the trade."

The brown Caribou looks at the wooden box, "You make me interesting." He claps his forehooves and his minion starts carrying the cage and the wooden box. When it's done, the caribou smiles, "You did well, here is your reward. I give you double for that wooden box."

"May I join the trade, my King?" A voice comes from nowhere as all of them are looking around. When the king looks at his ship. His minions are beaten down by two mares as Coral Blade steps ahead, "Long time no see, King Dan," then she spins the halberd, "Or I say.. Dainn."

"You..." The caribou points at the mare, "You are the mare that cut my forehoof off,"

"Still remember?" Coral swings the halberd as one of the caribou is knocked down. "I don't believe that you are still doing this job. This time you will be drowned."

Dainn is looking down as he is standing on the wooden bridge, which makes his eyes widen. He quickly runs to the pony ship but it's too late. Coral has already slammed the bridge as it goes down. All of the pony and caribous on the bridge are falling down into the water. The mare smiles as she looks back to Flora, who has already knocked them.  

Coral grins, "Luckily, these ships are not in caribou territory, so we can take them without a problem."

"What about the ship?" Flora points at the pony ship, "We are not simply leaving them like that, right?" Suddenly, many explosions appear at the bottom of the ship as Flora is surprised, "Ho...how can you do this? There is nothing to explore."

"You can use flour to replace the explosion," Coral looks back at the ship as it is sinking down, " I hope I won't see that face again."

"Sure," Flora turns away, "Let's collect our price. Many of them will be happy when they manage to get back to their family."

Coral and Flora start opening the cages and the wooden box. Coral sees a tied-up kirin is lying on the hay as Snow Storm glares at her. The captain pulls out the gag and the kirin frowns, "Did you make me be a bait?" Coral rolls her eyes and starts carrying the tied-up kirin without untying her. The kirin grunts and lies on Coral's back.

When searching the ship, they find out there are more female creatures captured in the hangar. Flora asks one of them to drive this ship to go back to Equestria. The case is closed to the captain as she carries Snow Storm to a bedroom, "Well, I need a pillow today," then she hugs the kirin and sleeps. Snow Storm sighs and she closes her eyes to sleep.




The Sister breathes as they have chopped down many trees. Since there is not enough time for them to build a house. They have to plug the logs on the ground to make a fence. When it's done, they lie on the ground and look at the sky. 

"I thought you would forget to set the sun," Luna smiles, "It looks good when you look up in the night sky."

"That's my duty," Celestia turns to Luna, "I won't let my subject feel like don't have the night anymore."

"I see." Luna keeps looking at the sky, "I wonder what tomorrow will be?"

Celestia smiles, "Just keep going..." but suddenly something is jumping into her belly as the white alicorn looks at it. It's a blue cat sleeping on her belly as Celestia giggles and pats the cat, "Aww... who is this little fella?" 

"I don't know," Luna wants to hug the cat but Noleg just slaps her face away. The blue alicorn huffs, "Look like he likes you. I just want to pet this cat"

"Sorry sister," Celestia giggles, "This one is mine. Good night," then the white alicorn turns away to sleep and hugs Noleg like a pillow as the blue cat enjoys the hug. Luna turns away to sleep as she is jealous of her sister.




Sunset is suddenly opening her eyes at night. "I think I know what these numbers really are." but she can't get up due to Twilight and Spike are still hugging her. Sunset carefully teleports out of the hug and makes them hug each other, then she goes out the door and heads to the blacksmith.

The orange unicorn is watching the camp with Lance, the gunner in the Kitten Kingdom Ruin as she feels very bored. When she goes back to the camp, she sees the gunner is playing with the laptop as she feels annoyed.

"Lance," Sunset folds her front hooves, "Could you stop playing with that thing? We are watching here."

Lance winces, "Come on Sunset, you don't have to be strict like that," Sunset's wooden staff is on fire as she is going to slash the laptop. Lance is protecting the laptop, "Okay okay, I won't play games anymore." Sunset's staff is now cool as the gunner sighs and points at the laptop, "Anyway, don't you know what this thing is?

Sunset shakes her head, "No, I won't. In Equestria, I have never seen anything like this."

Lance invites the unicorn, "Here, I will show you something," Sunset huffs and she sits down next to the gunner. When she looks at the screen, she only sees the numbers 0 and 1. Sunset glares at the gunner as Lance laughs, "Come on, don't give me that look. If you want to learn to code, you have to learn that first." Lance coughs as he continues, "This is binary code, the code only the number 0 and 1."

"Oh, how does it work?" Sunset is trying to tap on the keyboard, "And the button is too small for me to tap."

"These ' buttons' are not for hooves though." Lance lies on the floor, "Anyway, I will explain the easiest way. The binary code is the code that only has 0 and 1. Each letter in that laptop has 8 numbers."

"I see. So don't have number 2 in the code."

"Nope. It's only 0 and 1. The '0' is the start and the '1' is the end. You just need to remember that."

"I see." Sunset looks at the laptop, "Bet that I can't use this thing. How cruel!" Lance laughs at her as Sunset just huffs and goes back to guard the camp. 

The orange dragon arrives at the blacksmith and knocks on the door. After waiting for a while, the old pony opens the door and yawns as he glares at the dragon.

"What are you doing here in this night?" Lemon Heart yells at her, "Don't you know what time is this?"

"Just 0 A.M, I guess." Sunset rubs her head, "Anyway, I think I know how to activate that table."

"You do?" Lemon Heart pushes the orange dragon inside and locks the door, "Finally, I can know my wife's real name, after all these years."

"Really Lemon?" Sunset stands up and walks upstairs, "I don't know you are that dumb."

"Hey!" shout Lemon, "Don't talk with an old pony like that."

"Sure." Sunset walks upstairs and starts searching the room. Lemon sighs and drags the orange dragon into a room. Sunset looks at the table and starts pressing the letter. "Okay, based on the numbers, we got... A... R...I... A... Aria?" The letter is shining as Lemon is watching it. Sunset knows this is not a normal table. 

Suddenly, a needle stabs her finger as the orange dragon grunts, causing her blood to drip a little. When the blood is touched to the table, the table is shining and then it's off, nothing happens next. The old man looks at it as he is not sure what happens next. Sunset turns to the old pony, "Can I have a sword?"

"Sure," Lemon Heart goes outside as Sunset puts the crystal on the hole. After a while, Lemon gives the orange dragon a sword. Sunset takes a deep breath and puts the sword into the sword frame. The orange dragon starts separating the runes. When she's done, the crystal disappears time by time as the sword starts to have a yellow aura around the blade part. Lemon is surprised, "What... what is this?"

"Look like..." Sunset turns to the old pony, "Your wife is not simple. This table can create a new generation of magic in this world."

"But...But how?" Lemon stampers, "and what does 'Aria' mean? That is not simply a pony name."

"...One word," The orange dragon starts walking out of the room, "Reincarnation," The old pony doesn't know what the dragon is trying to say as he is taking the sword.

The old pony turns to the orange dragon, "So, can I ask you one last thing?" Sunset stops as she looks back to the old pony, "Why did she hide from everypony?"

"It is maybe because she was afraid to make this world in chaos when this table shows for everypony. That's all," Sunset closes the door and walks out the blacksmith to go back to the library.





Twilight and Spike are reading inside the library. Suddenly, Rainbow Dash slams at the door with a happy face as the purple duo glares at her. The cyan pegasus looks back at the door and rubs her head.

"I will fix it later," Rainbow turns to the purple duo, "Anyway, you two have to go outside to watch this."

"Watch what?" Spike tilts her head, "Don't tell me you are going to perform some awesome move or something

"Come on, Spike. Today, the dragon will migrate past here." Twilight reminds him, "I told you that you should remember that."

"Oh yeah," Spike stands up and runs upstairs. When the purple dragon opens the door, he sees Sunset is still sleeping as Spike finds it cute. Spike wakes the orange dragon up, "Come on Sunset, we have a thing to do."

"What?" Sunset rolls herself away, "I thought that today is not a cleaning day."

"No," Spike shakes his head, "You should watch the dragon migration today."

"I see." Sunset stands up and rubs her head, "You want to go to Dragonland?"

"Nice joke, Sunny," Spike folds his claw, "Why should I do that?"

Sunset shakes her head and smiles, then she walks out of the bedroom to prepare herself. Once she's done, the librarian and Rainbow Dash are going out to invite others to watch the dragon migration. 

As expected, it is hard to pull Fluttershy out of her house because of dragons. Sunset sighs and drags the yellow pegasus out of the house without a problem. Rainbow leads others to their trenches as they just dig from yesterday. Tool prepared, the groups are going to watch the dragon migration as they don't know what will happen next.
> Dragonland
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The main 6 and dragon duo are preparing to watch the dragon's migration. Spike is serving the cake and drinks for the watching. After 15 minutes of preparation, the dragons are finally here and are flying above them. All of them, except Fluttershy, are watching them in amazement as Sunset just watches without emotion. She turns to the purple dragon and sees that Spike is sad about something.

"What's wrong?" Sunset calls him, "Aren't you happy?"

"Oh yeah.... yeah, I'm very happy to watch this moment," Spike is trying to say but Sunset's claw is already in front of his lips. Spike glares at her, "What's wrong with you?"

"I don't blind, dummy," Sunset sits down, "So, tell me. What's wrong with you?"

Spike sighs, "Fine," then he looks at the sky, "I wonder ... where is my parent?" Sunset points at Twilight. He quickly retorts, "Not Celestia, My real parent. Where are they now?"

Sunset looks at the migrating dragons as he smiles, "Should we go together? I am curious about Dragonland though." Spike's eyes widen as Sunset raises her claws, "Stop giving me that look. You will make me uncomfortable."

"Then... how about Twilight?" Spike turns to the purple unicorn, who is still amazed at the dragon watching, "I don't know."

"Your choice," Sunset spins the staff, "not mine."

"Heh," Spike rubs his head and turns back to watch the dragon flying. Sunset smiles and hugs to comfort the purple dragon, making the purple dragon blush as he pushes the orange dragon. Sunset doesn't know why he pushes her away.




Celestia wakes up as she yawns and stretches her body. When she looks around, Luna is already cooking fish at the campfire. Celestia feels something on her head. Looking up, she sees Noleg is standing on her head. She sighs and sits down next to the blue alicorn.

"Aww.." Luna huffs, "I want that cat so much."

"Not a chance, my sister," Celestia gives her a grin as Luna tries to reach the cat but Noleg slaps her hoof away. Celestia giggles, "Look like somepony doesn't have animal attraction." 

Luna rolls her eyes and takes out the stick while Celestia is reading a book. Luna turns to the white alicorn, "what are you reading, dear sister."

"I am reading a book about building a simple house." Celestia takes a bite of the fish, "I will make sure that the house will not fall on our head."

Luna smiles, "You are.." Suddenly, a roar from the sky interrupts them as the Sisters are looking up. They see the dragons are flying above them. Luna rubs her chin, "I wonder what is the dragon doing up there?"

"I think they are migrating," answers Celestia as Luna turns to her. Celestia sighs, "I just want to have a peaceful discussion between dragons and ponies, but due to the dragon hunter, they seem too far from us."

"I see..." Luna points at the logs, "But anyway, shall we build our own house?"

"Sure." Celestia and Luna start tying the logs together. With the help of the vines, the logs seem close together as the Sisters put them down. They find that they are making the floor. Celestia and Luna look at each other and nod as they start making a house. 





Flora, Snow Storm, and Coral are heading home. Coral is hugging the kirin like a pillow while Snow Storm just huffs and lets the captain hug her. When they nearly come back to Ponyville, the trio sees the dragons are flying above their heads, which makes a beautiful scene for them. 

"I've never seen so many dragons in my life," Snow Strom takes the scope and looks at the dragons closer, "It's fun to watch the dragons flying."

Coral gives her a smug, "Sure, you are half-dragon anyway," the kirin glares at the captain and she gets up, ignoring Coral falling down. Coral stands up, "Well, I don't know if your dad or mom is a dragon."

"I wish I could meet them." 

When the trio arrives at Ponyville, Flora says goodbye to the duo as Coral and Snow Storm walk back to the station. When the duo is just opening the door, Coral meets every single guards' angry gaze. Coral gulps as Swift Blue walks toward the captain.

The pegasus asks, "Where did you carry our newbie, Madam?" Coral steps back and smiles nervously. The vice-captain waves his front hoof, "Everypony, get her." Everyone in the station charges at the captain as she just stands there and gulps. 

The battle between 15 minutes and Coral is completely on the ropes. Snow Storm gives her a smirk and carries her to Coral's room, then she puts the captain on the sofa and leaves her there. "Look like you didn't get any love from your soldiers, right?"

"I wish I could make them like me," Coral gives the kirin a smirk as the kirin just puts the tea on the table. They start to relax after a long case. 30 minutes later, Flora steps to the room and puts the cake on the table. "Oh hi Flora, I thought you have work today."

"I'm free," Flora continues to put the pie on the table, "Even if I am busy, I will make myself free."

Snow Storm looks at the actress, "Anyway, I don't know how an actress like you can take the guards so easily."

Flora puts her front hoof on her lips, "Secret," The kirin grumbles as she takes the newspaper to read. She sees the case that they have solved yesterday on the first-page newspaper. Some of the nobles have been responsible and have been stripped away of the title. Flora eats the cake while feeding the captain, "Like what you read,"

"Maybe..." Snow Storm rubs her chin, "What is the noble world like?"

"Cruel, full of liars and many dumb," Flora leans on the sofa, "If you don't have a stony spirit, you will be their pawn."

"I see." Snow Storm sits on the sofa, "Well, time to relax cause we work hard today."





Spike sighs as he doesn't know what the dragon world will be like. He wants to go to Dragonland so hard. Looking around, he remembers that Twilight and Sunset are busy with their work. Spike silently prepares his stuff and walks out of the library. "Going somewhere," A voice behind him causes the purple dragon to stop as he looks back. He sees the orange dragon is standing on the stairs. 

Spike sighs and looks at the ground, "Don't stop me. I will go to Dragonland."

"Who says I will stop you?" Sunset tilts her head as the purple dragon turns to the orange dragon, "Why don't you invite me to your journey? I am curious about dragons there too."

"Really?"  Spike's eyes widens, "Oh thank you so much. We will go there together."

"By what?" Sunset grins, "By your two feet?" 

Spike rubs his head and blushes, "Well... just go to the train station and ask somepony to see if they have a ship to go to Dragonland."

"Sounds like a good idea. Let's go."

The dragon duo walks out of the library and starts their journey. When they arrive at the train station, the train director says that they have to go to Manehanttan and take a ship that has to go past the land. The train director also knows that the ship is in the Solar Harbor. Sunset buys two tickets and goes to the Manehanttan.

After two hours, the dragon duo manages to go to the Solar Harbor. Sunset asks if they can go with them. The captain of the ship needs some money to treat his wife. Sunset gives him money and goes to the ship. The ship goes on and goes to Dragonland. When the ship nears the land, the captain of the ship gives them a small boat and gives them a good luck 

Spike drives the boat to Dragonland as Sunset looks at it. When it touches the land, Sunset stretches herself to enjoy the moment of peace while Spike just looks at the volcano. Sunset pats his shoulder to calm him down.

Spike looks around, "So... where did we start?"

"I don't know." Sunset looks at the volcano, "The only thing we can go to is that volcano."

Spike rubs his chin, "You're right. I think we can head to it."

Sunset and Spike start walking to the volcano. On the way to the volcano, they see many plants and gems are around. Spike tries to pick up a green gem and eat it, then he gets many polka dots on his body as the orange dragon laughs at that. Sunset cures the purple dragon and keeps going to the volcano. When they arrive at the volcano, they see many dragons lying on the stone ground. Some of them are bathing with lava.

Spike is amazed about these dragons while Sunset just looks around. "Hey, you." A voice comes from another way. The dragon duo turns to the voice and sees a red dragon is walking toward them. The red dragon looks at the orange dragon and smiles, "Hello lady, you seem not around here, right?"

"You guess right," Sunset points at the purple dragon, "I'm coming  with my friend to solve his problem."

The red dragon looks at the purple dragon and finds that he doesn't have any wings, even if he is a mature dragon, "... This one seems to come from pony town, right?"

"How did you know?" Spike's eyes widens, "You didn't know me yet."

"Well... I look at your back and see someone like that without wings." The red dragon gives him a smug, "I don't know if he can fight as a dragon."

"Look... I just want to find my lost parents." Spike rubs his head, "I don't know if I can find them."

The red dragon is trying to say something but a blue dragon puts her hand to him, "Enough Garble, I thought you have a job to do?" The red dragon grumbles and goes away, leaving the blue dragon with the dragon duo. The blue dragon turns to them as she realizes the orange dragon, "Oh, you are the one who suddenly appears from the sky." Sunset whistles away while the blue dragon smiles, "My name is Ember."

"Name Sunset," The orange dragon shakes her hand, "nice to meet you."

Spike rubs his head, "I'm Spike. I just wander here."

Ember suggests, "Seem you two are news here. How about taking a tour? I'm sure that you will like it," 

Sunset nods, "Seems like a good idea."  Ember nods and she leads the dragon duo there as Spike doesn't know what to do this time.





Twilight is walking home after taking a visit to Rainbow Dash. The cyan pegasus had been in an accident when practicing to join the Wonderbolt. When the purple unicorn opens the door, she doesn't see anyone inside, "Weird," Twilight decides to walk around to find the dragon duo. Going to the kitchen, she finds a note that sticks on the fridge as it writes, 'Twilight, me and Spike will go to Dragonland a little while. You stay there and watch the library for me'

Twilight reads the note and gasps. She throws the note away and runs out of the library to call her friend. Now the journey will be fun
> The test and dungeon
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ember leads the dragon duo on the tour of Dragonland. There is a lava pool on the top of the volcano and some of the zone that has a round circle. Sunset knows that is the zone where dragons are fighting each other. When leading the dragon duo, she sees the familiar orange dragon is running to her.

"Smolder," Ember yells at her, "What are you doing here?"

"Nothing, I'm just bored." Smolder sighs in boredom and turns to the dragon duo. She realizes the orange dragon with a red horn immediately, "Hey, I know you. You are the one who saved me from the sword."

Sunset whistles, "Well... no problem about that. So... you are Smolder, right?" 

Smolder nods, "That's me," then she turns to the purple dragon, "And who is this dragon? Seems he is not mature yet." 

Sunset gives Spike a pat while Spike feels so hurt about this. Sunset coughs, "This is Spike. He has lived in the pony society his whole life."

"Eh, nice to meet you," The purple dragon rubs his head, "I hope I have no trouble with others."

"Maybe..." Smolder rubs her chin, "I don't know though cause many dragons here do not feel comfortable when you are around."

"I see." Sunset turns to the blue dragon, "How about we continue?"

"Sure," Ember is going to guide them as she turns to Smolder, "You can tag along, Smolder."

Smolder nods as she walks beside the dragon duo. When Ember is guiding them, many dragons look at Sunset in admiration while the dragonesses look at her in jealousy because of her beauty. Sunset feels weird about them. When the dragons look at the purple dragon, he receives many glares of them, making Spike feel nervous.

After 15 minutes of touring, the group sits on the rock while Sunset just goes outside to have something to eat. When she comes back, she puts down many fruits.

"Wow," Spike takes a coconut, "You really know how to collect the fruit."

"Well, I have encountered worse." Sunset rubs her head, "Just enjoy the lunch cause... I don't know what time it is." Then she turns to Ember, "Anyway, why do the dragons around here look at me weird?"

"Because... You look good." answers Smolder as Sunset tilts her head, "What? You look so good that I can feel jealous. Don't you see that?"

"Eh... no?" Sunset shakes her head, "I don't care about how I look though. That's why I never use makeup."

The others don't know what to say about this dragon. Sunset looks to the left and sees that the dragons are racing each other. After 15 minutes, a gray dragon is walking to the group, which makes Ember faceclaws as she knows who this is. The gray dragon looks at Sunset and smiles, "So... you are a newcomer here?"

"Yes, it's me." Sunset stands up, "And you are...?"

"My name is Toddy." The gray dragon points at himself, "I am a dragon in this land."

"Nice name," Sunset shakes his claw and smiles. "You really tough, don't you?"

"Not that tough." Toddy waves his claw, "Anyway, what are you doing here? You seem not like the dragons that come here."

"You guess right," Sunset picks an apple and points at the dragon, "I come from Ponyville, Equestria, and I come here to search my friend's real parent" 

Sunset points at the purple dragon as the gray dragon turns to him. Spike smiles nervously as the gray dragon nods. "I see. So, that's why he doesn't have a wing. I can see that."

The orange dragon tilts her head, "Huh, wings and mature are very related? I didn't know that."

"Honestly, I don't know who his parents are either, but... maybe I can help him to have wings." Torch rubs his chin, "The condition is simple. Pass my test."

"I see." Spike smiles, "I will do your test."

"That's the spirit," Toddy turns to Ember, "Hey, can you lead him to the test? Oh wait, the duo had come here from the long road, can you lead him to somewhere to rest. "

Ember nods and turns to Spike, "Follow me," The purple dragon walks with the blue dragon as Smolder goes with Ember. 

Torch sighs in relief as Sunset gives him a giggle, which makes the gray dragon confused, "What's so funny?"

"Nice disguise, dragon lord," Sunset gives him a smirk as the gray dragon is surprised, "I don't know who teaches you that spell but you don't be in that size, don't you?"

"Not a simple dragon," Torch shakes his head and sighs, "You are the first one who can see through me," then the grey dragon sits next to Sunset, "you really make me curious, Sunset. It's true that I used to ask a pegasus to sink me down, and of course, I can be back to the original form."

"A pegasus?" Sunset rubs her chin, "Look like Buttercube has a lot of mystery here."

"How did you know her name?" Torch is surprised, "I promise that I will keep that secret."

"Well..." Sunset stands up, "Time to check your test to see how a dragon can have wings. See ya," then Sunset walks away. 

The grey dragon follows her, "Wait, you don't know where it is?" 





Celestia and Luna are trying to make a wall but they have failed a lot of times. The Sisters are lying on the floor because of tiredness while Noleg just sits beside the campfire and roasts his fish. The Sisters look at the cat and are surprised when the cat can do it. Noleg takes the roasted fish and eats it happily.

Luna looks at her sister, "You really got a smart cat."

Celestia retorts, "That's not my cat," and turns to the blue cat. Luna gives her a smirk as Celestia glares at her, "I will collect the fruits, you stay here to watch the campfire."

"Sure, sister," Luna giggles, "Have fun being chased by timberwolf."

The white alicorn huffs and walks into the forest while Luna laughs, making Celestia annoyed enough. When the white alicorn is collecting the fruits and herbs, she sees big holes on the left of her. Feeling curious, Celestia decides to walk closer to the hole. Suddenly, the hole is bigger and Celestia is falling down. 

The white alicorn stands up and looks around. She sees a hall of ancient ruin as there are many torches along the side. Celestia is not sure whether she will continue this thing or not. Looking behind, she finds that there is a stair that leads outside of the ruin. Celestia looks back and then she decides to go outside. 

"Ouch..." the white alicorn feels hurt as she just falls from the high ground. Celestia sighs and tries to walk out of the dungeon. She lies down and breathes. She sees Luna is walking toward her and carries her to the camp.

"Ouch... ouch ...ouch. Easy sisters," whines Celestia as Luna is wrapping the bandage around the wound.

"You make me worry sick, Tia." yells Celestia, "What are you doing for a long?"

"Eh..." Celestia smiles nervously, "I just fall into a dungeon, I guess."

"A dungeon?" Luna's eyes widens, "You serious?"

"I'm not sure." Celestia rubs her chin, "I just woke up a while ago. I... don't know how long it is," and she feels someone is wrapping on her backhooves. Looking back, the white alicorn sees Noleg is wrapping a bandage. 

Luna giggles, "You got a good cat." 

Celestia rolls her eyes and takes a roasted fish to eat while Noleg keeps wrapping Celestia's wound. When Luna is trying to pet the cat, Noleg simply slaps her hoof away. The blue alicorn huffs as she turns back to their 'house' to figure out how to make a wall. 

After 2 hours of resting, Celestia manages to stand up and sighs in relief while Noleg just climbs her back and rests on it. Celestia looks at the cat, then turns to the blue alicorn, "Hey Luna, how about we explore that dungeon?"

"You think that's a good idea?" Luna tilts her head, "I don't know if something dangerous is inside like giant spiders, giant slime, traps ..." 

Luna is going to tell more but Celestia puts her hoof on her sister's lips to stop her, "Luna..." Celestia pats her back, "You just play too much board game."

"Please, sisters," Luna huffs, "Careful is safer, and if you want to go there. I will go with you but we have to prepare."

"Maybe you're right," Celestia goes back to her tents and prepares some tools, Luna does the same. After 2 hours, the alicorns come out. Celestia smiles, "Are you ready?"

"Huuya," Luna laughs. Celestia leads Luna to the dungeon with a blue cat on her back. 





Twilight's friends are trying to calm Twilight down as the purple unicorn is panicking when she hears about Spike going to Dragonland. When the purple unicorn is going to teleport away, Rainbow Dash quickly blocks his horn while Applejack is holding her down.

"Calm down, Sugarcube," Applejack tries to calm the purple unicorn down, "Spike goes with Sunset so he will be fine."

Twilight is trying to yell, "What if Spike lost somewhere and..." but Rainbow Dash puts her hoof on Twilight's lips as the purple unicorn is surprised. Twilight takes a deep breath and tries to calm herself down. When she feels relaxed, she nods and sits down on the sofa, "Sorry girls, I'm just panicking cause this is the long time when Spike gets away."

"Look, you just calm down." Rarity puts the tea on the table, "He is not going alone, but anyway..." Rarity puts her front hoof on her chin, "I don't know much about dragons. Maybe this is the chance you learn about them,"

"You're right. This is the best chance to understand them," Twilight hugs Rarity, "Thanks Rarity, I will prepare to go to Dragonland," then the purple unicorn teleports to her room. Rarity looks at Applejack in confusion. After 15 minutes, Twilight with saddlebags walks downstairs and meets others. "So... who wants to go to Dragonland to meet Spike?" Everyone, except Fluttershy, raises their front hoof to volunteer.  Twilight glees and goes out of the door without saying anything.

The others look at each other in confusion as they sigh. They know that Twilight is very over-excited as they follow Twilight to Dragonland, except for the yellow pegasus. 



Spike is standing at the gate as others are sitting beside the gate. When the gate is opened, the purple dragon slowly walks inside.

"Good luck, Spike. Hope that this is not a lie." Sunset turns to the gray dragon, "Right?"

"Why should I lie?" retorts Toddy, "This is just a test, and you should participate inside it."

"And why should I do that?" Sunset points at her wings, "I have wings you know."

"To watch him," Toddy points at Spike, "I don't want any dragon hurt inside."

"Good reason," Sunset rubs her chin, "Fine I will join him."

Sunset follows Spike inside as the gate is closed. When Sunset walks to the room and meets Spike in a room as Spike waves to Sunset. Looking around, the dragon duo sees many arrows are going to fire and many blades are swinging side by side. Sunset shakes her head in disappointment as Spike is just nervous. 

Meanwhile, Toddy, Ember, and Smolder are watching them from the high ground and waiting for the dragon duo to start moving. Toddy is confident in this test because it is not easy.

Sunset turns to the purple dragon, "Well, this is like a 'walking to the park' test."

Spike tilts his head in curiosity,"You think so?"

"Yes, it is a good time to relax though," Sunset starts walking as the purple dragon follows her," So, by your look, what are you thinking about this stage?"

"Compares to the arena, this one is easier," Spike dodges the blade, "I thought it more challenging."

Sunset closes her eyes and smiles as she dodges the blade without looking. The test seems easy to them as Sunset doubts that the gray dragon is lying again.
> A strange dungeon
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The orange dragon and the purple dragon keep walking and talking like nothing happens while they dodge the blade easily. Toddy is very angry because of the dragon duo while Ember is trying to calm him down. When they reach the arrow shooting, Spike throws a rock on the field as many arrows shoot at that spot. Sunset starts to examine them, then she throws a rock on the left and Spike throws another on the right after a second. The arrows only shoot on the left. 

"Well, that is an easy trap," Sunset starts collecting the rocks on the field. "Help me to collect the rock," Spike nods and starts helping the orange dragon. When they are done, the dragon duo throws a rock first, then starts jumping. The arrows shoot at the rock. Spike smiles as they continue to do that until they reach the end.

Toddy is feeling humiliated because of these dragons. This is the first time he sees the stage is easy to run because of the dragon duo. 

Ember looks at him in worry, "You okay? I think you are angry."

"Not so much," Toddy raises his claw, "I think I can make them struggle in the second stage. This is the first time I see someone can pass this without a problem."

"Me too," Ember looks at the dragon duo and walks to the second stage, "Who are these dragons? They are not simply the dragons who come from pony town," then she turns to her father, "And you should stop using your fake name."

"All right, all right." Toddy rubs his head, "You are just like your mother. Anyway, let's see what they can do in the second round, shall we?"


Sunset and Spike go to the next door as the orange dragon is quite disappointed about the first stage. The door opens and what they see is another stage is another sigh in boredom from Sunset. There are many towers from the two sides of the room, each tower has one dragon inside it. Sunset looks closely and sees that these dragons have something different from the dragons that she sees in that mountain. 

Sunset looks at the purple dragon, "Hey, you should go first Spike. I hope you can beat this thing easily."

Spike looks at those dragons, "I don't know. But maybe it is worth trying."

Spike runs to the next door as the dragons on the towers are nodding to each other. They start to breathe ice at Spike as the purple dragon quickly jumps back. Sunset smiles as the dragons keep breathing ice at Spike. Spike dodges and analyzes the breathing at the same time. When Spike feels the wall behind him and looks back, the breathing is on the way. Spike quickly breathes fires at them as they create the smoke around his spot.

Toddy smiles at this while Sunset just sits down and waits for the purple dragon. When the smoke fades, Spike is already in the next door. The gray dragon is surprised at that as Ember gives him giggles, which make Toddy huff. The grey dragon is looking at Sunset and wonders why she is not starting.

Sunset waves her claw at Spike and yells, "You did good, Spike."

"Your welcome," Spike waves his claw back, "Now, it's your turn. Let's see you are better than me."

"A challenge?" Sunset smiles, "I accept," then the orange dragon starts walking slowly toward the purple dragon as the ice dragons are starting to breathe ice at her. Sunset dodges it easily without a problem, which makes Toddy, Ember, and Smolder surprised. The ice dragons look at each other in confusion as they don't know how this dragon can dodge at ease. The orange dragon puts his claw on Spike's shoulder, "Let's go, I am doubting that this gray dragon is lying to us,"

"You sure?"

"I'm sure," then Sunset walks to the next door as Spike follows.

The gray dragon glares at this orange dragon as he is doubting that Sunset is far more powerful than this. Ember looks at him in confusion while Smolder likes this dragon. The trio walks to the next room as they don't know what will happen after that.




Celestia and Luna are walking into the hall of the ruin as they are picking the torches that attract on two sides of the wall. Looking around, this building seems to be built not so long for Celestia. Luna is excited about exploring the ruin and she feels the brick under her leg is sinking. Many snakes from above down to her as Luna is terrifying but Celestia rushes at her and slams her forward, then the blue alicorn is shocked as she looks at the snake, then she stands up and swings the torch furiously. After a while, the snakes are running away.

Celestia sighs and looks at her sister, "Luna, you should be more careful than that,"

"I know, Sis. My bad," Luna shakes her body as she feels cold, "Weird, why am I feeling cold inside?" Celestia starts shaking her body and sneezes too. Luna starts to look around and sees that on the roof there is a magic circle with a snowflake inside. The circle is spinning and blowing the cold wind to the Sisters. "Quick, we have to go away or we will freeze." The Sisters are running at hell to the door, but the door is locked. They are now packing as they lighten their horn to teleport to another side of the door. 

When they are teleported to the room, the Sister feels something soft as they look around, they see that they are in the room full of teddy bears. Feeling weird, Celestia checks one of them and sees that it has a magic circle. The circle is lightning and the teddy bear is moving, causing the white alicorn to jump back. All of the teddy bears in the room start standing up and looking at the Sisters, then one of them tries to punch at them but Celestia creates a shield to block it. The teddy bear jumps back and the others punch at the shield, causing it to break and Celestia flying back and slamming into the door.

Luna creates a fireball and all of them stand back, which makes her feel weird. The blue alicorn walks back to Celestia and sees Noleg is splatting the water at her sister's face. Celestia opens her eyes and gasps. Looking around, she sees the bears are staying away from the fire. 

Celestia rubs her chin, "So... which one is the leader of them?"

"I don't know," Luna shakes her head, "All I know is they are staying away from fire."

"Hmm... how about we fly up to see which one is different from others?"

"Good idea," Celestia and Luna fly up to see which one is different from the others. All they see is the teddy bears are white. Noleg pulls Celestia's mane as the blue cat knows the difference. When Celestia turns back, she sees the teddy bear has a key around. Luna notices that and she teleports to the bear to take the key, but many bears around protect it as the blue alicorn jumps back. Celestia teleports to Luna as she helps her to not fall. The blue alicorn looks at her sister, "What will we do now? They are overprotective to that bear,"

"I think I have an idea," Celestia turns to Luna, "But you will be uncomfortable for a bit. I need your agreement,"

"Please do, as long as I can get out of here, a little bit uncomfortable is not a problem,"

Celestia smiles and she picks her sister up by levitation, causing the blue alicorn to confused. The white alicorn grins and spins his sister at the high speed. Luna feels the world is spinning as she yells, "yo...u.. w..ill... p..ay... f...or...t..hi..s, Ti...a" and the white alicorn throws Luna at the bears. The blue alicorn drills through the bears even if they try to stop the drill. When the blue alicorn slams at the door, Luna feels sick and starts vomiting as Celestia tries to calm her. After 5 minutes, Luna manages to get to normal and glares at the white alicorn, "You owe me a big one, Tia." then she continues to vomit

"You can do anything you want, my sister." Celestia smiles as she takes the key on Luna's horn. When the alicorn walks to the room, she tries to teleport through the door but she gets slammed into it. Celestia huffs and uses the key to open the door. 

When the door opens, Celestia sees that the room is full of the sun and moon symbols. Looking at one of the bricks, it has a sun symbol. Celestia sighs and looks up, she finds that there is a table in the middle of the room. The white alicorn looks at the table as it is written with the word 'eclipse'. Luna walks inside the room and runs to the white alicorn. The blue alicorn asks, "So, what will we do now? we are in the room that full of sun and moon symbols"

"And this table has a note. It writes 'Eclipse," 

"Eclipse? Like two of us have to... eh you know.." Luna circles around her hoof, "Fusion each other?"

"Don't be silly," Celestia giggles, "We will fight against each other in that body." 

"I hope that is not true," Luna smiles and she looks around the room. She sees the center of the room is full of moon symbols while the sun symbols are just outside of the room. Luna tries to pick one of the bricks that have a sun symbol and it is easy to pick up. She tries to remove the moon symbol one and it is easy to pick up. "I think that we have to replace some of the moon symbols with sun symbols."

"Oh right... Eclipse." Celestia and Luna start replacing the symbols. When they're done, the symbols are shining bright, The table starts sinking down and reveals a stair down the floor. The Sisters look at each other and start walking down.





Twilight is so exciting but also so worried about Spike as she imagines many things that could happen with him. Her friends want to come there to see what dragons are like. When the group reaches Solar Harbor, they find that the ship goes past Dragonland tomorrow, so they decide to go back and rent the rooms of a hotel nearby. Twilight is walking around the room while Rainbow Dash feels annoyed.

"Twilight, can you stop walking around?" Rainbow Dash lying on the bed, "I am feeling dizzy here." 

"But I'm so worried about Spike," Twilight jumps on the bed, "I don't know."

Rainbow gives the purple unicorn an advice, "How about you go to the library to read the book? I'm sure that you will be fine after that."

"Great idea." Twilight glee as Rainbow rolls her eyes, "Oh wait, what will we do when we get there?"

"Simple, go to there and takes Spike back,"

"But don't you think the dragon will attack us?" asks Twilight. Rainbow rubs her neck and goes out of the room. Twilight drags her in, "Hey, you will come here and make a plan with me."

"Fine," whispers Rainbow, "Egghead."





Celestia and Luna are walking through a very narrow hall as they can't fly because the arrows will shoot when they fly. When they get there, they sigh in relief as Celestia looks at the cliff. It is very deep.

"I'm glad that we manage to get there," Luna sweeps her forehead, "I don't think we get far like this."

"The door is there so we can open it," Celestia points at the door, "But I'm sure that we should take a rest."  Luna nods and they start resting. After 15 minutes of resting, the Sisters stand up and open the door.

When they just go inside, the door behind them is closed. The Sisters look at each other and walk forward. An old mare is sitting on the rock with a halberd that has a sun symbol and a scythe that has a moon symbol. Celestia is shocked as she realizes this mare as the old pegasus mare stands up and turns to Celestia, "Long time no see, Celestia. I'm sure that you remember me. I never thought you would be here."
> A surprise for Celestia
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Bu...Buttercube?" Celestia stands back as Luna turns to her sister in surprise. The white alicorn tries to stay calm as she looks at the brown mare, "Im...impossible, you are already dead in that explosion 50 years ago."

"Surprised to see me," The old mare smiles, "I can see that."

Luna asks her sister, "Who is this mare? I know you are surprised when you see her but is she that important?"

The white alicorn sighs and turns to the old mare, "Anyway, what are you doing here? Your family thought that you are dead there."

"They think so," The old mare stands up by two backhooves, "I think that better because I have to stay here to guard a thing."

Luna looks at the pegasus, "What thing?"

"These weapons," Buttercube points at the alicorns, "Since you two are already here, you have to fight with me."

"What?" Celestia shakes her head,  "No way, I have to get out of here."

"Too late for that, Your Majesty," the old mare smiles, "I see you are stronger than the last time I met you. Show me what you got."

"But..." Celestia is trying to say but a halberd flies in front of the white alicorn, making the white alicorn have to dodge. The halberd leaves a big hole in the wall. Celestia and Luna gulp as the white alicorn turns back to the old mare, "You... you don't have that strength before, and you don't walk by two backhooves like that. Who are you?"

"Let me introduce myself again, Celestia," Buttercube raises her forehoof as the halberd comes back to the old mare, "My name is Aria, the previous ruler of Earth(en)," The scythe is covering in the dark aura, "I once was a human, and now, I'm the guardian of these weapons." 

"What did you say?" Luna is trying to ask but the scythe is flying toward her as the blue alicorn dodges it. Luna looks at it as it is still spinning. Luna whispers, "How strong is this mare?"

"Get up or I will make you lie here in over a year," The scythe flies back to Aria, "I won't mercy for you two. Get ready." The Alicorns know that they can't get out of this thing as they start to 





The dragon duo walks to the third door as Sunset is not expecting anything difficult. Once they get inside, they see many dragons on the stage as they are folding their claws. Toddy and Ember walk into the room and sit on the throne as the dragons bow to the lord. 

One of the dragons asks, "Dragonlord Torch, why are you bringing the dragon from pony town here." 

"Yeah," one of the dragons points at the dragon duo, "I don't see any battle smell to them." 

Torch raises his claws as the dragons stop, then he points at the dragon duo and waves to them. Sunset and Spike walk to the dragonlord as the dragon guards are stepping by two sides. Sunset looks at them and smiles, "You really got a very tough dragon, don't you?" The dragon guards blush as they find that Sunset is very good for a dragon. 

"Careful, they are easy to get crushed by a dragoness." tease Torch as Sunset and the dragonlord laugh while Spike doesn't know what is going on. Torch coughs, "Anyway, you are passing the test about the entry to come here."

"I know you lie already," Sunset huffs, "Because nothing related to something that grants his wings. Anyway, what if we fail the test."

"Simple, you and your friend will get out of here and never come back again," Torch waves his claw, "But that doesn't matter anymore because you just humiliated me, and I bet that your fighting skill is not an amateur."

"Sure," Sunset folds her claw, "I notice that."

Spike asks, "So, we are free to walk around here?"

Torch nods, "You are right. You can now come whenever you like and no one can stop you."

"Thank you." Spike bows to him, "Now, I have to go for a while. See you soon," then Spike goes out of the cave as Sunset shakes her head. 

Torch turns to her daughter, "Hey, can you go out for a while? I have a talk with this dragon." 

"Sure, dad." Ember stands up, "just don't try to flirt with her, or I will break your bone," then the blue dragon goes away.

Torch sighs in relief as he looks at the orange dragon, "So, you come from Equestria?" Sunset nods as the dragonlord looks at her, "... Why did I sense a great power of yours? Is that the one you are trying to hide?"

"I am hiding nothing," Sunset turns to the dragon guard, "and your guard keeps looking at me."

"Because you are beautiful," comments Torch as Sunset tilts her head in confusion, which makes the dragonlord sigh, "This is the first time I see a dragon that doesn't know how beautiful she is."

Sunset turns to the dragonlord, "Nice one, coal dragon,"

Torch's eyes widen in surprise and the guards grasp. When the guards are trying to arrest the orange dragon, Torch stops them as he stands up and walks close to the orange dragon, "This is the first time I got to talk like that. Tell me who you are?"

"Sunset," The orange dragon turns away, "Sunset Shimmer," then the orange dragon goes out of the camp as the dragonlord smiles. He feels this dragon is too excited to understand.





Celestia is creating a shield to block the attack but the slash from the scythe is too strong. It's broken and Celestia is slammed at the wall. Luna teleports to Aria's back and blasts her but the blast is blocked, the pegasus then throws the halberd at the blue alicorn. Luna dodges it but she receives a slash from the pegasus and flies to her sister. The Sisters get slammed together and they cough some blood.

Aria spins the scythe, "What's wrong? Do I go too hard?"

The blue alicorn stands up and yells at the mare, "I will crush you. Just wait."

The mare points the scythe at Luna, "Ah, tough alicorn. I didn't..." Suddenly, she feels her spines hurt and she kneels down. After a while, she stands up and rubs her spine, "Geez, my spine is not obeying me. Old age effect."

Celestia stands up, "I... This is your real power, right? Why are you hiding from me, Buttercube?"

"Because I don't want everyone around to know that a pegasus can do magic," Aria spins the halberd, "And my name is Aria, not Buttercube," then she charges at the Sisters. When the pegasus drops the scythe and tries to slash them with the halberd, Celestia quickly spins around and kicks the mare while Luna teleports behind and grabs the scythe to attack the mare. Luna feels something strange as the mare stands up and picks the halberd. The blue alicorn is suddenly surrounded by a blue smoke of the night from the scythe as the mare is surprised. She sits down and waits for the blue alicorn.

Celestia looks at the pegasus, "What... what happens?"

"First time I see this." Aria smiles, "Looks like someone gets loved by a weapon."

"Can... Can you help her?"

"Nothing can help." Aria stands up and points the halberd at the white alicorn with high speed. Celestia is surprised and finds that the halberd is in front of her forehead. Suddenly, the halberd is lightened as the white alicorn is surprised. Her mind is becoming white and knocked down. The pegasus stands there and looks at them, "... look like the weapons have their own masters."



Spike is sitting at the pool as he is feeling tired because of the test. When he is lying to relax, a group of dragons come to him and block his sunlight. The purple dragon is feeling annoyed as he realizes that red dragon. 

"What do you want?" Spike gets up, "I don't want to fight here."

"Oh look, a wingless dragon wants to be tough," Garble gives him a smirk, "All right, seem you are talking. I want you to get out of here and leave your dragoness here."

"Oh sure," Spike rolls his eyes, "Honestly, she is the one who is hard to flirt with. Good luck. I hope you don't end up in the hospital cave."

"You give up so early?" Garble's eyes widen, "No wonder you never have a girl."

"Bet that there is a rule that the male will take the female," Spike looks at them, "Right?"

"No..." Garble turns to the dragons and nods as they are leaving him alone. Garble sits next to Spike, "I want to see how tough you are, but seem like you. You are good. Anyway..." Garble looks at the purple dragon, "Do you like her?"

"What? No," Spike's face is reddened, "I don't like her."

"Real.."

Garble is trying to say but a smack from his back as the red dragon turns back. He sees Smolder is here, "Hey, leave that dragon alone. You are bullying a new dragon again, right?"

"Wait... no," Garble is raising his hand to stop her, "I don't bully him. I'm just making friends with each other."

Smolder sighs, "Anyway, you have a good performance in that test, Spike. Who teaches you these moves?" Spike's face is blued as he is remembering the training that he has to pass. Smolder looks at him, "Are you okay? You look sick."

"No, I'm fine." Spike shakes his head to concentrate. "I'm just remembering the training. Not a big deal."

Smolder feels curious, "Oh, what kind of training?" 

"Eh... I will tell you." And Spike starts telling his training with Sunset. When they finish hearing that, they don't know what to say as Spike rubs his head, "Honestly, I don't know how I can pass her training and sit here with you two."

"I have no word," Smolder taps her fingers with each other. "Eh... I don't think I can survive with that though."

"Survive with what?" A voice comes from behind her as Smolder yelps. Turning back, she sees Sunset is standing there. Sunset just sits next to Spike and asks, "What are you discussing?"

"Nothing," Smolder waves her claw in front of her as she turns away and whispers, "How strong you are? You are not so muscular."

"....okay," Sunset looks upon the sky and sees the sun is setting, then she turns to the purple dragon, "Guess that we have to stay here for a day. It's nearly night already."

"But where will we stay?" asks Spike, "We don't have to sleep outside, do we?"

"You don't have to do that," Smolder points at her cave, "You can stay here with me. It's just one night."

"Thank you," Sunset lies on the floor, "Now, I have to take a break." The others see that and laugh out loud.




Flora is walking to the flower shop and buying many white lilies. When the flower shopper asks her why she buys so many. She just answers that buying for someone is important. When she just walks to Ponyville graveyard, she sees a coated pony is standing in front of the grave. Looking closer, she knows this is a zebra

The zebra turns to the ninja, "So, you are the ninja, who makes my brother die of injuries."

"And you are?" Flora puts the flower on the grave, "I don't think I know you."

"The name Zecora, a potion maker," The zebra pulls out the coat, "I am Zelban's sister."

"I see," Flora is looking at the grave, "So, you here to take revenge?"

"Revenge is just a wrench. If you take revenge, you will be avenged, and the circle will continue until someone forgives you."

"Wise word," Flora sits down, "You must rhyme a lot, don't you?"

"Rhyming is my timing," Zecora looks at the grave, "So tell me, how did you meet my brother, without knowing others?"

".... Well, look like you are his sister." Flora looks at the sky, "I will tell you."
> Just rememberance
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Flora was walking through her house park while looking around to see the one she just saved. The filly wanted to know more about him. Suddenly, a shuriken was flying near her as the filly was trembling. Looking up, she saw the zebra with a scar on his left eye was looking at her. 

"Filly," The zebra sighed, "This is not safe when I am training."

"No, Zelban," Flora stood up, "I want to learn about your ninja technique,"

"This is the twentieth time you ask me about this," Zelban leaned on the tree, "Why don't you give up already?"

"Nah ah," the filly shook her head, "If I give up, I won't know more about you. Liar. And you always disappear when I want to learn."

"I'm not a liar," Zelban shook his head, "I'm keeping a promise here."

"Please," The filly begged him, "I want to learn more about this."

Zelban stepped back and gulped, "Please don't, not this thing," and the filly pulled the puppy eyes as the zebra was trying to resist. After a while, he sighed, "Fine, but just one."

"Yay," Flora followed the ninja deeper into the park as the zebra sighd. 


"Alright Flora, first you have to know how to slash the sword." Zelban gave the sword to the filly, "First lesson is simple, Slash in the air a thousand times."

Flora took the sword and finds that this sword was too heavy for a filly as Flora falls to the ground. Zelban thought this filly would give up for a while as he went away and continued his training. After 2 hours, the zebra came back and saw the filly was slashing. The zebra was surprised when he saw this scene. Zelban smiled and walked to Flora, "You should take a rest. Don't overdo it."

"No," Flora kept practicing, "I want to practice this. Don't stop me."

Zelban sighed and he left the filly there as he checked his wound. Flora was practicing hard until she heard someone was coming. Zelban noticed that and he jumped up to the roof to go away. Flora quickly hid the sword and prayed that no one can find it, then she sit down and breathed. After a while, her mother came and she found the filly was very tired.

Her mother picked Flora up, "Tell me, why are you coming here?"

"Eh..." Flora smiled nervously, "Just some walking. I am not allowed to walk around my house."

"Eh... Sure, you can walk around our house." Her mother started to walk to the big house. "But you shouldn't go so long."

"Come on, mom. I just want to go outside and play."

"You are going outside when you are learning." retorted the mother as she brought the filly back home.

Flora huffed and she looked at the zebra, who was watching from the tree. Flora turned around and whispered, "You are such a liar."




"You such a liar." Flora was pressing the sword against Zeblan as the zebra had to step back due to the mare being angry. Flora threw many shurikens at the Zeblan but the zebra managed to deflect them all. Flora pointed the sword at him, "Tell me, why are you killing my family?"

"I told you," Zeblan formed a water hand and launched it at Flora but the mare slided it into two, then she glared at the zebra. The zebra blocked the sword that was sliding but it was too fast for him as the sword struck at his hoof but he managed to point the sword near Flora's neck, "I am doing what the boss do?"

"Liar! " The thunder was roaring on the sky as Flora took off the sword as the blood was shot out from the zebra's hoof. The blood was becoming red smoke as the zebra was surprised when Flora performed this technique. Inside the red smoke, Flora yelled at him, "You have no boss."

The zebra looked around while saying back to the mare, "You can perform this technique in the rain. I have a good student," Many shurikens were flying from the smoke. The zebra easily deflected them all as he slashed the sword from behind. Looking back, he sees Flora was struck into the sword as he smiles. Suddenly, the mare was changing into smoke as the zebra was surprised. He quickly swings the sword behind but it's too late. The sword was thrust through his chest and Flora is holding the sword. When the sword was taken off, the zebra was falling down on the ground as he smiled. 

When Flora kneeled down to the zebra, she quickly asked, "Why did you do this?"

Zeblan turned to her and coughed some blood, "Looking for my diary and you will know everything. It is buried near the ruined castle in Everfree forest." Flora raised her sword as her tears were falling down. The zebra closes his eyes, "Losing against a student. What a pleasant feeling!" The sword threw down as the thunder once again roared again.





Zecora is stunned after hearing what she heard as she sighs. Flora looks at her in a weird look and asks, "You really know that your brother nearly dies at that time. I have read his diary and found that my family was going to resurrect Sombra and he was the one who stopped it."

"Should I call my brother a fool? You have to be cruel," Zecora sighs, "Right?"

"Honestly, if I don't kill him, he will die of the disease." Flora lies down, "Geez, lie on a grave, what a weird feeling. But you know it right."

"Oh well, I know about it so well." Zecora puts the bread near the ninja, "You hungry? I bought some bread before."

"Thank," Flora takes some of the bread, "I'm quite hungry when I have some performance in my job."

"You are a liar just like my brother." Zecora folds her forehoof, "You use clones for your job, if not, you will end up like a soda pop."

Flora waves her hoof, "Cut off your rhyming, mommy. I don't want to hear it." Zecora giggles as Flora huff. "Anyway..." Flora puts her hoof on the mane and takes out a neckache, "Zeblan told me to give this thing to you."

Zecora looks at the neckache and realizes it is his neckache that her brother takes from her. Zecora looks at her and smiles, "He still keeps it even he is dead." Zecora puts it to her saddleback, "Do you want to see my house? My potion will help you with your stamina."

"You know how to read me, don't you?" Flora sighs and gets up, "I hate you, sibling. You two are worse than I thought."

"No whining. Mommy will help you up." then the zebra goes to the forest and giggles while Flora follows her and grunts. The ninja hopes that the potion will be good for her.



Luna opens her eyes and looks around. She sees the endless shadow around her as she doesn't see anything different. "Hello? Is anypony there?" shouts the blue alicorn as she keeps walking. Suddenly, a blue flash appears in front of her as Luna is curious to see what it is. After a while, the thing she sees makes her eyes squint hard. Before the blue alicorn is a black alicorn mare with blue armor. She yells, "What are you doing here, Nightmare Moon? I thought you were destroyed by Element of Harmony."

"Destroyed?" Nightmare Moon laughs, "Oh you are so naive, Luna," The mare starts walking around Lun, "I am your hatred. How can I be destroyed with that Element?"

"But...but..." 

Luna is trying to say but Nightmare Moon puts her hoof on her lip. The alicorn continues, "Naive Luna, we can rule Equestria with our hooves. You can get out of your sister's shadow."

The blue alicorn glares at her, "No way. Even if you want, you have to pass my sister," when finishing the sentence. Luna feels terrified when she thinks about her.

"Oh, don't worry," Nightmare Night puts her hoof on Luna's chin, "I will kill your sisters for you."

"Oh, really?" Luna turns to Nightmare Night, "If you think you can kill her, tell me how to counter her."

Nightmare grins and answers, "Just use magic," Luna is deadpanned when she hears that as Nightmare Moon is confused, "What's wrong?"

"You are not Nightmare Moon, and you are just my past." Luna steps closer and glares at her while Nightmare Moon is stepping back, "Who are you? Why are you pretending to be the Nightmare Moon." Nightmare Moon keeps stepping back due to Luna's aggression. After a while, the dark blue alicorn is cracking and shattering into pieces, then it explodes, which makes Luna cover herself. When she looks back, she sees the scythes that the old mares holding are floating in the air. Luna is confused, then she decides to take it. The world around her is cracking and shattering, then the light is shining into her eyes. The blue alicorn sees the world in white and covers her eyes hard.





Luna gets up and breathes heavily. Standing up and looking around, the blue alicorn sees the old mare and Noleg are sitting beside the table as she is roasting the rose. Aria turns back to Luna and points the stick of roses to her, "Wanna eat?" Luna glares at the old mare and picks the stick to eat. The old mare gives her a smirk, "You really aggressive, don't you?"

"Not helping," Luna turns to her sisters as the white alicorn is still unconscious, then she turns back to the old mare and yells, "What  have you done with my sister and me?"

"Nothing," The old mare pokes at the campfire, "Just some of the test. "

"What test?" Luna tilts her head in confusion, "Did you trap us?"

"Look behind you." 

The blue alicorn looks behind her and sees that the scythe is already on her back. She tries to take it off but it keeps sticking to her back. Luna is going to ask the old mare but she hears someone is grasping. Looking at her sister, the white alicorn is breathing hard. Celestia looks at her sister and hugs hard, "Oh Luna, you are still alive."

"Of course I am alive," Luna is struggling to get out of the hug, "Please ... release me, I ...can't breath"

"Sorry," Celestia releases her, then she turns to the old mare. "What just happened? I just see Sombra killing Luna in front of my eyes."

"Just a test," Aria picks the fish and eats it, "You should stay here for a while. It's already night out there"

Celestia and Luna look at each other, then they sigh because they can't do anything but just sit down beside the campfire. Aria smiles and she lies down to enjoy the moment of quiet.



Smolder is chatting with the purple dragon while Sunset is walking outside to see if something is not boring for her. When the purple dragon is going to show his magic, Sunset comes back to him as the purple dragon yelps. Sunset looks at her with a bit of branch and starts a campfire, then she takes out the pot and starts cooking.

"Cooking in a cave," Sunset pours the mushroom and fruits inside, "Reminds me when I am on the adventure."

"Sure," Spike gets up and sits next to Sunset, "You are already missing them."

"A little," Sunset puts the corn inside, "If you are forced to go on an adventure, what will you do?"

"I don't know," Spike gives Sunset a smile, "I honestly don't really know."

Smolder is looking at the pot as she confuses, "What are you doing?"

"Cooking," Sunset turns to Smolder, "Don't tell me that dragons here can't cook?"

Smolder sits next to Spike and shakes her head,  "I don't, actually. Because we eat gems and stuff," Sunset and Spike look at each other and laugh while Smolder asks, "What are you laughing at?"

"Nothing," Sunset puts the soup on the bowl, "Here, have a taste. I'm sure that you will like it."

Smolder looks at the soup as she smells it, then she eats it. She feels the food is very good and looks at Sunset, "Can I have more? It's delicious."

"Sure," Sunset pours another one while Spike just enjoys the moment. The groups chat until the night with the warm air.
> The morning in Dragonland
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Spike wakes up and looks around. He doesn't see Sunset anywhere and Smolder is still sleeping. Spike decides to walk outside and he sees Sunset is sitting on the stone.

Spike looks around and sees that the sun is still rising, "Sunset, why are you waking up so early?"

Sunset turns to the purple dragon, "Oh hey Spike, I'm just going to collect some fruit and stuff to make breakfast," she rubs her head, "I don't let anyone starve. If I can butcher some ... animals. I can make it better."

"No. You don't have to kill them," Spike waves his claw, "It will make Fluttershy sad,"

"Fine. Collect some woods or branches for me. We will have breakfast."

Spike rolls his eyes and starts to collect the branches as Sunset goes back to the cave to wait. After 30 minutes, Spike comes back and puts down the wood. Sunset starts cooking the food and waiting. Smolder smells something nice and immediately wakes up. When she is analyzing the smell, it comes from the pot, "Are you cooking something?"

"Breakfast," Sunset huffs, "Some purple dragon refuses to cook so I have to cook."

"Hey!" retort Spike, "You told me to go to collect these,"

Sunset gives him a smug as the purple dragon sits next to Sunset. Smolder takes the bowl and pours the soup, then she takes a sip on it. It is very good for her. Smolder turns Sunset, "You have to teach me those."

"Nah," Sunset waves her claw to deny, then she points at Spike, "This purple dragon will teach you how to cook. I don't think he minds that." 

Spike glares at her and sighs. After breakfast, Smolder follows Spike to collect some material to cook while Sunset just walks around the Dragonland. When she just sits down beside the lava pool, some of the dragons come to her and grins. Sunset rolls her eyes.

"Hey lady," One of the dragons waves his hand, "Do you want to go with us?" Sunset stands up and goes away without a word. The dragon feels embarrassed by others as he is trying to stop the orange dragon but Sunset just trips him to the lava pool. Anyone around laughs at the dragon. The dragon feels so humiliated as he is going to attack her but he sees the familiar gray dragon. Torch walks to Sunset and invites her somewhere to talk.

When they walk to the flying zone, Sunset looks around and sees this zone is quite good. Sunset turns to the dragonlord, "Don't you scare off your daughter?"

"What? Me? Scared of my daughter?" Torch gives her a smirk, "I don't know who you are talking about?" Suddenly, a blue claw puts on Torch's shoulder as the dragonlord gulps. He turns back and sees her daughter, "eh... hello, Ember. Nice day, isn't it."

"Looks like someone doesn't want to go outside, is he?" Ember smiles at the dragonlord, "Don't you want to be like that?"

"Alright, alright." Torch waves his claw and sighs as Sunset giggles. Torch glares at her, "I don't find it funny. Anyway, I see your dragon friend is weird though."

"What kind of weird?" Sunset tilts her head, "Is that like... he is too old to get wings?"

"That's right." Torch nods, "I am guessing that he is at least 25, but I am wondering how he can't get a pair of wings."

"Enlighten me this one, Torch." Sunset folds her claw, "let me see if I can help."

"Naturally, when a dragon turns 18, they will get a pair of wings. Even though they will be hurt a lot." explains Torch, "I'm not sure why he does not have wings."

"Then it looks like we have to motivate him. A lot." Sunset looks at the dragon flying, "How many types of dragons are these? I saw the ice dragon in the test."

"Ice dragons are usually in the north. They have a land like this one." explains Torch, "Although we and ice dragons start contracting each other."

Sunset asks, "So... Is it possible for a fire dragon and an ice dragon to come together and make a family?"

"Maybe, but it is quite impossible," Ember looks at the dragons in the sky, "And we don't know much about how many types of the dragon out there."

Torch gives her a smirk while Sunset just looks outside. Suddenly, she turns into another ship as the orange dragon feels weird. Torch notices that and asks, "What's wrong?"

"... Weird, do you have any talk to Celestia or Luna?" Sunset rubs her chin, "I don't know if they able to come here."

"Some of the ships can go here with a load of gems. Of course, we have to pay that." Torch folds his claw, "But I didn't receive any announcement about a ship come here."

"Let's check it out." Sunset spreads her wings, "This can count as illegal transporting." and the orange dragon flies away. Torch and Ember follow her.





Spike and Smolder are collecting the material for cooking. Smolder has given the purple dragon many mushrooms and fruits. Spike checks them and many of them can't eat anyway, then he collects some herb. After checking, Spike asks the orange dragon if she knows somewhere there are rivers or lakes because he wants to show Smolder how to process the material. When Smolder leads the purple dragon to the nearby lake, Spike chops some branches and woods to make the campfire.

Spike starts showing the orange dragon as he is washing the mushrooms and cuts the herb with his claws, then he cuts the mushroom and throws it into the pot. The orange dragon looks at the pot as the water inside is changing color into the brown one. After 15 minutes, Spike takes a sip from it and sees it well. He turns to the orange dragon, "You can have it."

Spike takes a bowl and gives it to the orange dragon. Smolder takes a sip, "Hmm... it's really good. I can eat it for days."

"I advise you shouldn't eat it for a whole day," Spike smiles, "It will make your taste... you know, I don't want to taste any longer."

"You mean I have to change the taste?" ask Smolder and Spike nods. Smolder smiles, "I see. Thank you for your cooking."

"You're welcome."  Spike takes the soup and starts eating it. When they are eating, an arrow is flying to the purple dragon as Spike uses the pot to block it, then he stands up and faces the brushes as Smolder doesn't know what is going on. A group of pony jumps outside of the brushes and points the crossbow at the purple dragon. Spike glares at them, "Why did you do this?"

"Because we hate dragons," says one of them, "That's all."

"Well... since Sunset is not here," Spike cracks his neck, "I will send you to the dragons. They will judge you."

The group looks at each other and laughs, then they shoot the arrow at Spike but the purple dragon dodges it easily. The ponies keep shooting at him but no arrow hits him. Spike breathes fire, then charges at them.




Coral Blade is reading the newspaper as she is enjoying the rest time. Her assistant is going away because Swift Blue calls her to do some jobs. When she is reading, she sees Princess Cadance is celebrating a fancy costume festival in Canterlot. The captain looks around and sees no one is here, she silently opens the window and finds that no one is here. The captain grins and jumps out of the window. Suddenly, she feels something is cracking and ends up dropping into a hole. 

Coral is surprised when she sees that as she is trying to climb up. When she is near the top, a familiar kirin is standing in front of her and pushes her down. The kirin glares at Coral, "Where do you think you are going?"

Coral rubs her head, "Nothing, just go outside."

"Then why do you go out the window?" Snow Storm huffs, "You are going to skip work, aren't you?"

"No... No way."

"Sure thing," Snow Storm levitates the rope and ties the captain up. Coral is struggling to get out of the rope but it is too tight for her. The kirin smiles and levitates Coral Blade back to her room, then she puts her to the sofa and lies on her back, "Your punishment, being my pillow."

Coral huffs and accepts the punishment. When Snow Storm is enjoying reading the newspaper, she finds the festival as she flips away. Coral asks, "Don't you want to go to the festival?"

"I want, but I can't," answers the kirin, "Because everyone will glance at me with the weird look. That makes me uncomfortable."

"Come on, you used to be in a fancy dress and I find it cute." Coral flips herself as Snow Storm gets up. Coral puts her face on the kirin's shoulder, "You really want to go, right."

"If you think you can make me skip work, you are not successful," Snow Storm wraps the paws around Coral's neck and continues to read the newspaper. After one hour, Snow Storm finds that the captain is sleeping on her shoulder. Swift Blue walks into the room and sees that scene as he giggles. Snow Storm gently puts the captain on the sofa and turns to the vice-captain, "Do we have a problem?"

"Not really," Swift Blue stretches himself, "Just some timberwolves destroyed the school and we had to stop it, that's all."
The kirin nods and she lies on Coral's belly as she is bored. The captain opens her eyes and feels someone is lying on her belly. Swift Blue puts the bag of cupcakes on the table, "Here is our 'thank you'

"For what?" Coral tilts her head, "Today is nothing special, isn't it?"

"Well, for training us to become more competitive. We have to face the timberwolves today." Swift Blue is walking out of the room, "Your welcome," then he closes the door. The captain sighs and just stays there for a while until she finishes her work.



Twilight is driving the small ship to Dragonland as she is worried about Spike but excited because she can know more about the dragon. When they just come there, some of the dragons stop them, "Halt ponies, what are you doing here?"

Twilight steps ahead and answers, "I am looking for a dragon named Spike. Is he here?"

The dragons look at each other, then one of the dragons points at them, "You ponies stay here, we will see if someone names Spike," then the dragon walks to two other dragons, "You two stay here and guard these ponies." The two dragons nod and sit down. After 15 minutes, Sunset comes there and finds that the dragons are talking to the ponies and one of them does hoof/claw wrestling with Rainbow Dash

Sunset walks to them, "Oh, you must find Spike, right Twilight?"

Twilight runs to the orange dragon, "Yes, please tell me where he is."

Sunset pushes the purple unicorn away as Torch and Ember see that. Torch asks, "What are you doing here?"

Twilight sighs, "We just found a dragon named Spike. Do you see him?"

The gray dragon looks at Sunset as she nods. Ember points at the volcano, "He is with us. Honestly, he is the one we might have a headache with."

"Did he do something wrong?" Twilight huffs, "I swear that I will punish him."

"No..." Ember shakes her head, "Can I ask how old he is now."

"Thirty," Twilight rubs her head, "He is thirty years old from now."

"I see... weirder," Ember sits next to the purple unicorn, "I will explain about the dragon." Twilight glees and she takes out the notes from her saddlebag as she is excited to know more about dragons.



Spike is tying the hunters up as Smolder is amazed about the purple dragon. When he finishes, he turns to the orange dragon, "Well, let's get these hunters to the dragonlord."

"Sure," Smolder helps him to carry the hunters, "I see your dragon is training you well."

"Well, I survived," Spike points at himself, "I hope these hunters will receive the right punishment."

"They will," Smolder looks at them as they laugh out loud. The two dragons want to know what they will receive.
> Research
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Spike and Smolder are walking back to the volcano and hand the hunters to the guard. Spike sighs as they sit down near the pool while Smolder sits next to him. The two dragons smile and keep chatting with each other until Sunset suddenly lands next to him. 

"Hi, Sunset," Spike turns to her, "What are you doing here?"

"Well, you should be prepared, because Twilight has arrived." Sunset points at the beach as Spike gets up, "We already know that she will get here, right?"

"Yep," Spike nods, "Let's meet them," then he turns to Smolder, "Want to come?"

"Sure," Smolder follows Spike and Sunset as they will get a lot of headaches about this.

After hearing Ember's explanation, Twilight is not feeling good about Spike as others don't know what to say. Torch looks at the sky and sees Sunset is coming here. The dragon lord steps aside as Sunset lands in front of him. After 15 minutes, Spike and Smolder come to join the group.

"You... You shouldn't leave me like that." Spike breathes heavily, "Heck, you flew very fast. Why did you leave us like this."

Sunset ignores him and walks around the purple dragon. There is no wound or something on his back, then she turns to the gray dragon and says, "Weird, though. You said that an 18-year-old dragon can have a wing. Now he is thirty years old and doesn't have wings. You got somewhere to... you know... store the information of all types of dragons."

Torch rubs his chin, "I have that place, but the condition that not all of your friends can come."

Sunset looks at them as Twilight and Spike nod, then Sunset turns to the dragonlord, "Well, me, Twilight, and Spike will go there. We must find out why Spike's parents go away and why Spike doesn't have wings."

Torch nods, "I see. Ember, lead them there. I and others will guard here."

"Don't you have any work to do?" asks Ember, "I mean if we have trouble, who will be in charge?"

"Don't worry, I know this." Torch pats his daughter's back, "I will be fine." Ember rolls her eyes and she leads the librarians to the secret place. The trio nods and they follow the blue dragon to do some research.




Luna wakes up and stretches her body. The sound she hears first is the sound of water, which makes her eyes wide open. Standing up, she sees Celestia is talking with the old mare while Noleg is resting on her head. Luna wants to have that cat but due to the cat's attitude, she doesn't have a chance. 

Luna walks and sits next to them. Celestia looks at her sister and giggles, "You didn't sleep last night?"

"I don't know," Luna takes the bowl, "A scythe stick with me is an unexpectable event." Celestia pours her some soup as Luna sighs, "I didn't know what I can do with this."

"Just patience," Aria pokes the campfire, "I hope your sister is not so aggressive."

"She is… quite." Celestia giggles as Luna glares at her sister, "You don't know how she wants a pillow fight with our guard?" 

"Hey, that you trapped me into the guard station," Luna blushes, then turns her face away. The mares look at each other and laugh. After a while, Luna turns back as Celestia gives her the soup. Celestia smiles, "I hope we can survive this forest in one week,"

"You are in training, aren't you?" Aria tilts her head as Celestia nods, "I see. The one who gives this test must be a really strong one."

"Sure," Celestia's face is blued as she buries her face into the soup, making Aria confused. Celestia looks at the unfinished house. "Looks like we have to build a house for a week."

"Well, I can help you with that." Aria points at herself, "You can count on me. This is for the apology when I attacked you before."

"Thank you," Luna stands up, "Come on, we have to build it. I don't want to stay on the ground." 

Luna takes the tool and rushes to the house. Celestia and Aria look at each other as they laugh. They quickly stand up and come to the house. Aria looks around and sees that the materials are not enough. Luna and Celestia take their stone axe to chop down wood while Aria goes into the forest to collect the material to build a house.

After 2 hours, the Sister has collected a lot of wood as Aria comes back with a lot of vine and leaves. The Sisters sit down to rest while Aria looks at the house and thinks what kind of house they are going to build. 30 minutes pass and the old mare has drawn a house on the paper. She calls the Sisters to build the house. The house will be complete soon.




Coral Blade looks inside Ponyville's souvenir as she wants to buy something. There are many things to show as she doesn't know what she should buy. When she goes to the sand clock zone, she sees a familiar kirin looking at the sand clock. Coral is trying to get away but she feels something is lifting her as she is floating near the kirin. 

Coral glares at the kirin while Snow Storm smiles, "Hello captain, what are you doing here?"

"I am buying something for my dad." Coral folds her front hoof, "Can you please put me down?" Snow Storm's horn stops lightening and Coral is dropped down on the ground. The captain stands up and huffs, "Anyway, what are you doing here?"

Snow Storm answers, "Buy a sand clock to calculate how long you will escape?" Coral glares at her as the kirin pushes her face away, "I have to stop your skipping work habit."

"Fine," Coral sighs, "Can you help me to buy a gift for my dad?" The kirin shakes her head as Coral puts her hoof on her shoulder and yells, "I am not tricking you, this is a serious matter."

"All right, all right," Snow Storm nods, "Let's have a look, shall we?"

Coral nods and the duo look around the shop. They don't see anything fit, in the figure zone, at the toys zone, or even in the snowball zone. Snow Storm feels tired and she spins around the scythe figure as Coral looks at her. Coral asks, "Where did you get that?"

"At the figure zone," The kirin points at the shelter, "I don't know if this thing reminds your father of your mother." Coral takes the figure and looks closely at them. Its' blade has a purple color as the grips are black. Coral looks at the small figures and smiles while the kirin taps her captain, "How about we go outside and eat?"

"No..." Coral shakes her head, "We will go to my house to eat. Agree?"

"Sure," Snow Storm turns outside, "I always wonder what your house is like?" 

"You will like it," Coral takes the scythe figure, "I will buy this thing."

Snow Storm smiles as the duo goes outside after Coral buys the figure. When the duo is walking to the blacksmith, Coral buys some food to eat as Snow Storm sighs. The duo arrives at the blacksmith.

 The door opens and Snow Storm goes inside the blacksmith. The kirin sees an old stallion is sitting in the store and many swords are displayed at different prices. Snow Storm looks at one of the most expensive swords, it is so beautiful for the kirin as she wants to have it. 

Lemon Heart looks at the kirin and asks Coral, "Is that your friend? Why is she so weird?"

Coral whispers, "She is a kirin. I just know her species ... eh... I don't know how long ago though."

"Wow," Lemon looks at her daughter in disbelief, "You should pay more attention to your friend."

"Sure," The captain turns to the kirin as Snow Storm looks at the newest sword, it's costs 25.000 bits. The sword has a yellow aura, which makes Coral look at her father, "Did Sunset do something crazy again."

"You can say that." Lemon Heart turns to the captain, "You should pay more attention to your home." Coral huffs as she goes to the kitchen to prepare lunch.



Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie are currently near the ship to wait for the librarians to come back. Two dragons are guarding the ship to make sure that nothing bad happens. Applejack goes to the forest to collect some fruit while others just wait. After two hours, Applejack collects a lot of fruits for them. Pinkie Pie wants to make the cake to celebrate them but due to don't having an oven. She hardly does it.

The dragon guards help them to make the campfire. Lucky for them, Pinkie has brought some of the cooking tools. Applejack and Pinkie Pie start cooking while others just wait. After a while, the meal is served and Pinkie Pie invites the dragons to join the meal.

"I never thought that I would sit down and join the meal with dragons." comments Rarity, "I have a crazy journey."

"Us too," The green dragon smiles, "I never thought to join the meal with the pony either." The green dragon turns to the pearl dragon, "Right, Jade."

"You're right, Leaf," The dragons laugh as the ponies are enjoying the meal. "This is delicious. Where did you learn to cook, orange pony?"

"From ma' parents," Applejack smiles, "I went camping a lot when I was young. Anyway, my name Applejack,"

"I'm Rarity," The white pony introduces herself, "I thought dragons would be greedy and unfriendly." then she turns to the dragons, "No offense,"

"None taken," Leaf gulps the soup and lets out the sacrifice breath," You cook very well, don't you?" Applejack blushes while Pinkie Pie giggles as Leaf smiles, "We thought ponies are weak and don't have anything to fight, that's not until I saw this orange pony kick the tree."

"Well... if ya fighting with Twilight, you will feel a lot of different," Applejack looks at the volcano, "I hope ma' friends will be okay."

"Don't worry," Magma takes a deep breath, "Ah... for a long time I didn't smell the cooking food."

"You should cook more," Pinkie bounces at the pearl dragon as he is surprised. She turns to the ponies and they just sigh in relief. The dragon pushes the pink pony away while Pinkie Pie bounces back to the group. "How about we introduce and get to know each other. I am feeling that we will meet again soon."

"Good idea," Leaf smiles as the group starts to chat with each other to know more about them.




The librarians follow Ember to the deep side of the volcano. After flying for a while, Ember has to lead the librarian to the door. Walking inside the door, there are many books inside as if a dragon is sitting on the table. The librarians ask the dragon to see if there is a book recording the type of dragon. 

The dragon leads the librarian to the book zone. When they get there, the librarian takes a lot of books and starts researching. Reading a book for a while, Sunset looks at the purple dragon as he is sighing in boredom. 

"So, do you want to continue?" Sunset points the book at the purple dragon, "I mean, you don't have to know who your real parent is."

"No..." Spike waves his claw in the air, "I am just thinking about something."

"Like what would you do after you know who your parents are?" comments Twilight as she is reading the book. Spike glares at her as the purple unicorn smugs, "I know you too well."

Spike sighs and he continues to read the book as he has no idea how long for this research. Sunset and Twilight know about his worry but they decide to help him at least.
> Trouble in Dragonland
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

After three hours of searching, The librarians are bored when they search without rest. Twilight is already sleeping while Sunset looks at the "All type of dragon in the world" book and loses hope. Spike sighs, "Since when I can actually know which type of dragon I am?"

"Just patience," Sunset throws out the book, "I just don't care what your type of dragon is? Or my type is?" Sunset huffs, "Are your real parents more important than your own family?"

"Family? Me." Spike points at himself and Sunset nods. Spike rubs his head, "I... I don't know." Sunset slams his head with a thick book. Spike groans in pain and glares at the orange dragon, "Hey, why did you do that?"

"To make you wake up," Sunset returns to read the book

Spike rubs his head as he is remembering what Sunset just says. He sighs and smiles, "I will remember this book slamming. I realize that I was nearly blind to do this stupid research." Sunset smiles and leans on the chair as she drops the book. When Twilight wakes up, the others nod and walk out of the room. 

The dragon in the book room shakes his head as he starts cleaning the mess of the librarian. When he looks at the book that Sunset puts down. He sees a page about the miracle dragon type. Although this is just a legend of the dragon, the dragon doesn't believe it and continues to collect the book.





The house was done due to its simplicity. Aria smiles at the house as the Sisters are preparing some hay bed to sleep on the floor. They feel so satisfied when they look at the house. Aria sits down next to her as the Sisters just watch the old mare.

Celestia stands up, "How about you come back to the guard station? I'm sure that many ponies will miss you,"

"I'll pass." Aria waves her front hoof away, "It is easier for you when I'm not coming back."

Celestia smiles as Luna is confused about this mare, "You said that you were 'human', right?" Aria nods and Luna continues to ask, "So, you know Sunset?"

"Eh a little," Aria rubs her head, "The thing I only know is your..." Aria turns to the white alicorn, "Student, right?"

"Used to be, now she is our teacher." Celestia rolls her eyes as Aria giggles. Celestia continues to say, "Anyway, I just ask about your... reincarnation." Aria sighs as the white alicorn smiles, "How can you keep your memory in your past life. Normally, reincarnation doesn't keep any memory of your past life."

"Well, I asked a white dragon to keep my memory to not go away when I die," Aria closes her eyes, "I still remember when that white dragon tried to stop me but he couldn't. Such a silly dragon." Aria stands up, "Sorry for the rudeness but I have to go. I have a place to return."

"You should go there as fast as you can," Celestia smiles, "Someone is missing you every day."

Aria goes outside and runs away. Celestia walks outside and sees that the mare is heading to Ponyville. The white alicorn turns back to the house and feels regret when she loses a good soldier. When she turns back, the blue alicorn is looking at her in confusion, "So... Can I know more about her."

"Sure... this will be today's bedtime story," Celestia giggles, "I am feeling lighter than ever." Luna smiles as she points at the 




Lemon Heart wakes up and he sees a birthday cake beside the bed, then Coral and Snow Storm are walking inside the room with gifts on their hoof. Lemon smiles and gets up, "You don't have to do that, I am old you know."

"Nah ah," Coral shakes her head, "This is your birthday, why don't you celebrate it?" Lemon rolls his eyes as he knows that he can't stop her. Coral hovers her hoof around the kirin, "I also invite my assistant to come here too."

"You drag me here, you know," retorts the kirin, "I can't believe that you break into my house and pick me up when I sleep."

"Come on," Coral grins, "You don't have to have that face."

Snow Storm sighs and starts enjoying the party. After 30 minutes, the trio has fun with each other, and Lemon Heart starts opening the gift. When he opens Coral's gift, he reminds his wife who always carries a scythe. Coral and Snow Storm look at each other and go out of the room, leaving the mess to the old pony. 

When they are walking out of the blacksmith, they see a pony who is wearing a coat. She is looking around the shop. Coral feels weird because the blacksmith is not open yet. The captain walks to the mare and asks, "Sorry miss, can you please come out? The shop is not open yet."

The mare turns to Coral and smiles, "You still look like before, Coral," The captain realizes that voice as the mare puts down the coat. Coral steps back and doesn't believe what she is seeing, then she rushes to hug the mare as her tears fall. Snow Storm smiles and goes out of the store to leave them alone. 

Lemon Heart walks out of the room to put Coral's gift somewhere. When he sees the mare, he is surprised and drops the gift down, "Butter...Buttercube. Is... Is that you?"

"It's me, honey. After 50 years," Aria closes her eyes, "I'm sorry for making you wait so long."

"Impossible," Lemon Heart yells at her, "You are already dead in that explosion. How can you be here, with us? Tell me,"

Aria steps closer to the old pony and puts her front hoof to his left cheek, "I'm here for you. Don't be afraid," then the old mare coughs, "Oh sorry, I forgot something for you," and Aria takes out the pendant, "I think it for you." Lemon Heart takes the pendant and realizes that this is their married pendant. The old stallion hugs the old mare as Aria hugs back. This is a happy birthday for him.




Applejack is making breakfast for the group to wait for the librarian to come back. Looking up, she sees Rarity and Pinkie Pie are decorating the ship while Rainbow Dash is bored and lies on the cloud. The dragon guards come up on the ship and look at them

Jade turns to the orange pony, "Are they okay? I don't see why they have to decorate this ship."

"Because they are boring," Applejack is spinning the spoon, "Honestly, ya' land doesn't have anything to... make yourself more fun. Lucky that we have brought board games so as not to get bored."

"Well... we only fight together. Of course, no killing is allowed." Jade rubs her head, "That's all we do."

"Wow... ya are really... violence, aren't ya?" Applejack rubs her head, "I thought you are so peaceful with others."

"Nah," Jade waves her claw, "Just some of them are jerks. But we respect other races, not hating other races anymore."

"I see," Applejack finishes circling her spoon, "Hey, can you get the dishes out there and call others? We will have breakfast so you can call Leaf here."

Jade nods as she walks to the other to call for breakfast. After a while, all of them are coming to breakfast as they are enjoying and chatting with each other. Suddenly, a dragon comes to the group with several wounds. Jade stands up, "What's wrong."

"A large phoenix is attacking our spot," The dragon points at the big phoenix on the volcano, "We have to aid others."

Jade shakes her head and she turns to Leaf, "You are here to guard these ponies. I will aid others," Applejack is trying to say something but Jade turns to her, "You stay here. This is our business and I know you are going to help, but this is safer for you to stay there. Believe me," then the pearl dragon flies away, leaving others alone.





Sunset yawns as she is walking out of Smolder's cave. Thanks to Spike, Smolder agrees to let a pony stay there. Spike and Twilight come out of the cave with her as they are going to regroup to go home. Suddenly, something is roaring in the sky as the librarians hear this. Smolder is hurrying to go to her cave as Sunset stops her, "What's happened?"

"A phoenix is attacking our land," Smolder takes a deep breath, "I don't know why it is attacking us."

"Well, a phoenix attacks something if they find that its egg is missing." explains Twilight as the dragons turn to her, "What? I know it because of the book."

"Right..." Sunset rubs her head, "So, who wants to fight against this phoenix?"

"Are you crazy? This phoenix is very strong." yells Smolder as she huffs, "I would rather find someone who stole it."

"Great," Sunset points at Smolder, "You will go with Spike to find the eggs," Smolder covers her mouth as Spike nods. Sunset turns to Twilight, "You will go with others to protect while I will take that phoenix."

"You sure?" asks Twilight as Sunset nods, "I mean, you could be hurt."

"Something you have to remember," Sunset starts walking toward the land, "That you will be our escape if I fail. All right."

"Fine," Twilight runs to the groups while Smolder flies up while  Spike runs follow her. Sunset cracks her neck and walks toward the land to aid the dragons.




Torch and his guards are trying to stop the phoenix. The phoenix roars and creates a fire tornado to blow away the dragon guard as Torch punches the phoenix at her chest, making it fall down. 

"Wow," a voice comes behind him as he turns back, he sees Sunset is standing in the way, "I never thought you could punch that thing. It's not simple to be a dragonlord, isn't it?"

"What are you doing here? This place is in danger." Torch waves his claw, "Get out of there before this phoenix stands up."

"Actually," Sunset flies closer to the dragonlord. "I come here to aid you."

"You do? I appreciate that but I won't put you in danger,"

The phoenix slowly rises up and opens its mouth to create a big fireball behind the orange dragon. Sunset rubs her head, "Sorry but I deny," Torch is going to warn her but the phoenix already shoots the fireball. The dragonlord is going to push her away but Sunset slams her foot on the ground and a pile of earth is rising up behind her. It blocks the fireball as Torch is surprised. Sunset glances at the phoenix as it is flying up high. Sunset turns to Torch, "Are you with me or not?"

"You have to explain this." Torch is ready to fight, "After this problem."

Sunset gives him a smug, "Another denial from me." Then she charges at the phoenix. Torch follows her to stop it.





A pony with an egg is running away as he looks at the volcano. He grins as the phoenix is attacking the volcano, then he runs away to the escape zone but he slams at something as he looks up. Smolder and Spike are standing in front of him and glares at him as the pony is standing back.

Spike realizes him, "I know you. You are one of those hunters that I just catch"

"That's right," The pony grits his teeth, "I am feeling humiliated when I get caught by a dragon."

"Can I know if there is another hunter around," Smolder folds her claw, "Don't make me angry. I don't want to hurt anyone here."

The pony laughs out loud as the dragons are confused, then the pony looks at them, "We are the last hunters in this world. Celestia had already sent all of the hunters to the graveyard. I... I hate the ruler."

Spike sighs, "I see," and he looks at Smolder as the orange dragon nods, then they charge at the hunter to get back the eggs.
> Taking rest
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The phoenix is trying to attack the orange dragon at fast speed but Sunset dodges it easily. Torch flies above and throws a punch at it but its tail blocks his attack, then the phoenix swipes the tail and hits Torch directly. The dragonlord slams at the ground. He sees Sunset keep dodging its attack as he stands up. 

Ember flies to him with several guards, "You okay?"

"I'm fine," Torch stands up, "Just a little scratch."

Ember looks at the phoenix and sees it is trying to hit the orange dragon but it can't. Ember feels amazed with that, "How can she do that?"

"I don't know." Torch looks at Sunset, "This is the first time I'm feeling useless. I don't know what she is going to do next."

The phoenix flies up high as it is glaring at the orange dragon, then it roars to create many fire feathers around it. The orange dragon just watches it to see what happens next. The feathers are stirring and they are aiming at the orange dragon, then the phoenix waves its wing and the feather flies toward the orange dragon.

Sunset flies up to dodge the feathers. Suddenly, the feather changes its direction and chases her. Sunset grins and keeps flying as the phoenix shoots the fireball at the dragon. Sunset breathes the fireball at it and it slams together. The smoke comes out and the feathers are flying through the smoke. 

Suddenly, it changes direction and flies toward the phoenix as the phoenix is surprised. It tries to fly away but something blocks it as it turns back. The phoenix sees the orange dragon is on its back and prevents it from flapping its wings. It tries to shake her off but it's too late, the feathers hit the phoenix directly and the phoenix falls down. 

Sunset lands in front of the phoenix as it is trying to get up but can't. The orange dragon smiles and turns to the others. They are all stunned by what they just see. Sunset sighs, "I don't buy any statues here."

"Hey, we are not statues," One of the guards yells at Sunset, "We just... unbelievable."

"You know that no dragons can take this phoenix like you, right?" Ember folds her claw, "I don't know that you are so naive."

"Nah," Sunset points at the phoenix, "That just this one likes to taste her own medicine. I bet anyone can do this trick," the phoenix glares at the orange dragon, then it turns away in embarrassment. Sunset smiles, "Don't worry, I will find the egg for you." The phoenix huffs and keeps turning away. 

"So... we have to find the egg?" asks Ember as Sunset nods. Smolder carries Spike to the volcano with the egg on Spike's claw. They see Sunset is sitting on the phoenix's wing as the phoenix just lies there. Smolder puts Spike on the ground as Ember notices them, "Oh hey, you got the eggs."

"Yeah," Spike runs to the phoenix and tries to give back the egg. The phoenix gets up and looks at the purple dragon, then looks at the egg. The egg is cracking, much as Spike and others are surprised. After a while, a little phoenix comes out and flies around the big one. Spike looks at the little phoenix, "Well, at least we can keep this little guy." The big one stands up and pokes the peak to his heart. The purple dragon's body is shining, then shut down. The big one flies in the sky and the small phoenix follows it. All of them look at them as they sigh in relief. Spike comments, "It is the shame that Twilight doesn't see this scene,"

"And she will torture me if we tell her about this," adds Sunset as Spike grins at her. Sunset points at the purple dragon, "No, you won't. I know what you are thinking." 

"Fine,"  Spike points at the ship, "Let's go home, shall we?"

"Sure." Sunset stands up and starts walking to the ship.




After the party, Aria walks up to her room to see if someone is messing with this. When she opens the door, all of the things are still the same. Aria turns to the table and starts checking it. Opening the syringe, she sees a sample of blood is here. Someone has decoded this table as she smiles. 

After checking, Aria walks downstairs and sees her lover is here. The old mare sits on the chair and sighs as Lemon Heart sits next to her.

"What's wrong?" Lemon puts the tea down, "You look not so good."

"Never mind," Aria takes a sip, "I just thinking about the table."

"Oh, that table," Lemon waves his front hoof, "Sunset has decoded that table, and has created the first weapon," Aria spills the tea as Lemon giggles, "You don't believe it, right? I will show you." Lemon walks to the store and comes back with a sword that has a yellow aura. Aria looks at the sword and swings it, some grasses are growing up from the ground. Lemon's eyes widen as Aria spins the sword. The old stallion sighs, "Seems you are hiding something from me right, Aria?"

"You know my true name," Aria puts the sword down, "I expected that."

"I just know about that from that orange dragon," Lemon Heart sits down, "Can you tell me about your previous life?"

"I thought you would kick me out of the house," Aria smiles, "You are too good for any mare, Lemon."

"Stop teasing me," Lemon blushes, "I'm just curious, okay."

"Oh right, let me tell you." Aria notices that the cup is empty, "And we need a lot of tea and coffee to do this." Lemon Heart rolls his eyes and goes to the room to grab the tea and coffee, then he sits down and starts listening to Aria's story.



Coral Blade is walking happily in the station as other guards look at each other and feel weird. When Snow Storm is just walking with a lot of papers to carry, many guards rush at her in horror and shake her, making the paper drop on the ground. 

"Can you tell me what happens with our captain?" asks one of the guards, "I am feeling weird from her today, and I'm scared." Swift Blue comes to stop the guard as Snow Storm sighs in relief. The guard rubs her head, "Sorry,"

Swift Blue helps the kirin up and orders the guard to help Snow Storm collect the papers, then the blue pegasus asks, "So... you know why Coral is so happy today."

"Her mom comes back to her," answers Snow Storm as many guards grasp and look at her in silence. The kirin quickly comes to the door, "Eh... never mind. I will... eh... go to this room and clean it," then she opens the door and walks inside, but the guards drag her back. 

Swift Blue looks at her, "What? Buttercube is not dead?" 

"How did you know her name?" asks Snow Storm, "I didn't tell her name yet."

"Long story," Swift Blue turns to the guard, "We are now going to the blacksmith to see her face. Who is with me?" Everyguards raises their forehoof and goes outside of the station.

Coral Blade looks at the station and sees it empty, except the white kirin. Snow Storm rubs her head in embarrassment as Coral just shakes her head, then she helps her up and the duo goes inside the room to continue to work.

After one hour, a knock on the door interrupts them as Snow Storm comes to open it. She sees nurse Redheart is standing in front of the kirin. The nurse grasps when she sees the kirin and wants to carry her away. 

"Hey," Snow Storm resists the pull, "What are you doing here? I'm not sick "

"Sorry," Redheart releases her and blushes, "I thought you got the "fish scale" problem."

"Oh, you mean my scale," Snow Storm sighs in annoyance, "This is what I was born, and I am a kirin, not a "fish scale" pony."

"Wow," Redheart looks around her, "You should come to the hospital because if you are sick. We don't know how to treat you."

"Maybe I should come there, but who are you?"

"Sorry for forgetting to introduce. My name is Redheart. I'm the nurse of Ponyville Hospital." The earth pony circles her forehoof, "Can I meet your captain?"

"Give me a moment." Snow Storm goes inside and drags the earth pony to meet the nurse as Redheart gives her a frown. Snow Storm tilts her head, "What's wrong?"

"Coral. Did you send your soldier to the hospital again?" Redheart yells at her, "I'm tired when you do that year after year."

"Eh... not today. You can ask my assistant here," Coral points at the kirin, "The guards come to the blacksmith. I don't know how they can end up in the hospital." 

"Really, Butttercube came back," Redheart's eyes widened as she sighs in annoyance, "why didn't she just disappear anyway? I don't want to treat the soldier again."

"Then tell my guard not to disturb her again. She wants to rest in peace and I don't want to make 'R.I.P' them," Coral points inside, "We have to clean these things up so see ya," then the captain closes the door as Redheart huff and goes back to the hospital to take care of the soldiers




The librarians receive a sapphire with a shape of a sword as the symbol of respect. After saying goodbye to the dragons, they start to leave Dragonland. Spike feels something is not right about his inside as he has to find it, but Sunset already realizes it. Sunset leaves there as she sees something will evolve him. 

After 4 hours of transportation, the librarians say goodbye to others and go back to the library. Sunset puts the gem at the middle of the main room and puts the sighs 'Not for sales' on it. Twilight lies on the sofa immediately and reads a book. Suddenly, Spike falls down and feels something moving inside his body. 

Twilight panics, "What's wrong with you, Spike?" Then she looks around and sees something on his back, "Oh Celestia, you are growing wings."

"I do?" Spike keeps breathing hard due to the pain, "And it is so painful."

"To be fair, you are not the only one," Sunset points at herself, then kneels at the purple dragon, "I may boost it but it will make you feel more pain."

Twilight is going to disagree but Spike yells at her, "Do it! I don't want to feel it any longer."

Sunset nods and she puts her claws on Spike's back. Her claw glows as Spike's body is covered in a white aura. Spike roars in pain while Twilight is worrying about him. Spike breathes heavily as his wings are bigger and bigger. After a while, Sunset sees the wings can't grow anymore, so she stops. The purple dragon breathes heavily and feels good when its stop, but he still feel stiff. 

When he looks back, he sees that he has wings. Twilight and Sunset smile as the purple dragon finally has wings after all these years. Twilight hovers her hoof around the purple dragon, "You will carry me to anywhere you want?"

"Maybe," Spike grins, "But first, I will clean this mess," the purple dragon points at the floor as it is covered in blood. Twilight and Sunset sighs and they start cleaning the blood. 

After a while, the librarians have done and they sigh. Spike sits on the sofa and hugs Twilight next to him. His wings feel so good for the purple unicorn as they read the book together. Sunset rolls her eyes, "So... when you will train to fly."

Spike looks at the orange dragon, "Maybe tomorrow. Now, I want to rest already."  Sunset and Twilight laugh as they join the dragon to rest. Tomorrow, one of them will be training hard.
> Check up
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Coral walks to Ponyville park to relax with Snow Storm as they have just got the guards' permission to rest for a day. When the duo just arrived at the park. They see a purple dragon landing by his face and groan as the orange dragon and the cyan pegasus shake their heads. Coral looks around and they also see all the main 6 are here.

 Snow Storm looks at the orange dragon and asks, "So... this is the dragon that you were talking about before."

"Careful," Coral lightly pushes the kirin, "She is not an easy one."

Snow Storm smiles and she decides to walk to them as Coral rolls her eyes and follows her. When the main 6 see Snow Storm, all of them, except Twilight, circle around the kirin and ask about her species. Coral 'shoo' them away as they blush.

"Sorry," Rarity rubs her head, "This is the first time I see a creature like her."

"Thanks a lot," Snow Storm sighs, "Anyway, bet that you are watching that purple dragon practicing flying?"

"After checking in the hospital, yes." explain Twilight, "You don't know how loud he whines when we carry him to the hospital."

"I heard you, Twilight," yells Spike as Twilight giggles, then he gets up and goes to the high place to try again with Sunset and Rainbow Dash trying to help him.

Pinkie Pie bounces around the kirin and puts her face close to her, making the kirin step back, then she hugs the kirin, "We will have a party for you." Snow Storm is trying to retort when Pinkie Pie shuts her, "No, you will have a party."

Snow Storm looks at her captain as Coral just gives her a smug look and then joins the picnic with them as she wants to watch the purple dragon. After 15 minutes, Spike has landed by his face like 10 times as he grunts. Coral feels bored now and wants to leave but suddenly, a familiar Abyssian appears in front of her face as she stands up. Breaker says 'hi' to her as she turns to watch Spike try to fly.

Spike turns to them, "How many of you want to watch me practice flying?"

"Many," Breaker points at the right and sees that the griffin and the minotaur are coming to join the picnic as they sit down and watch the purple dragon too as they join to talk. Spike doesn't know what to say as he must fly successfully not to embarrass others. Sunset grins as she is going to give him more difficult training.




Celestia is swinging the new halberd in the air as Luna just grunts and wakes up due to the noise. The blue alicorn opens the door and yawns as the halberd is pressed on the ground and near the blue alicorn. Luna glares at her sister as Celestia smiles nervously. 

"Sorry sis," The white alicorn rubs her head, "This halberd is heavier than I thought." 

"That's okay," Luna huffs, "Anyway, your cat is still on your head? I bet that you like that hat."

"No.." Celestia sits down and rubs Noleg as the blue cat 'meows' in satisfaction as the blue alicorn huffs. She takes the scythe and walks out. When she sees the water, Luna is wondering something in the scythe as she tries to slash the water. At first, nothing happened. Luna looks at the scythe and sighs. After 5 minutes, the water is split into two, much as Luna is surprised. The water then goes back to normal. Celestia looks at the blue alicorn, "You shouldn't mess with that weapon like that. We don't know what else it can do next."

"But..." retorts Luna, "You haven't messed with yours." Celestia points at the tree that is cut in half. Luna gulps, "Point taken."

"Well, I thought this training was just simple training." Celestia smiles, "Now we can practice with these. Well... if this weapon is not heavy." Luna giggles as Celestia swings the halberd, "I hope nothing weird from this thing cause I am quite terrifying its power."

"Nothing can do," Luna takes out the scythe, "I hope mine is fine too," then she swings it as it cuts a big rock into the half easily. Luna glares at the scythe, "Okay, this is a far more ridiculous weapon,"

"At least you don't have to wear a cat," Celestia keeps swinging her halberd as she slips it. The halberd flies toward several trees and cuts them down. Celestia rolls her eyes, "Hard to swing it."

"How about we just bury it." Luna huffs, "I bet nopony will find out. Well, except if the weapon finds us."

"Well, bad news for you. It is exactly what you say," Celestia sighs, "I tried to bury them, deep, but it just ... like flying though and stick with me."

"Now I have to stick with this one?" asks Luna as Celestia nods. The blue alicorn looks at the scythe and starts training with it as she doesn't have any choice to do that.

When the alicorns are training, something on the bush is watching them as they are amazed at what the princess performed as one of them starts aiming at Celestia's head. The griffin shoots at the white alicorn but the arrow is deflected away by the cat. Celestia turns her head at the sound as she sees the arrow on the ground. The white alicorn looks at the bush, "Show yourself. I don't want to hurt you."

The figures are moving out of the bush as the alicorns prepare something to happen. After a while, many zebras are walking to the alicorns. The Sisters are amazed by what they see but they have to prepare if something bad happens. One of the zebras walks toward the Sister and asks, "Please tell, what are you doing in my territory?"

"Your territory?" asks Celestia as the zebra nods, "Sorry, I don't know this is your territory."

"Liar," another zebra yells at them, "You just chopped down the trees before. What are you doing here, Alicorns."

"Camping," answers Luna as all the zebras point their spear at them. Luna tries to stay calm, "We don't mean harm or something dangerous."

When the zebra is going to charge at them, a voice yells behind them, "What are you doing here." All the zebras stop as one zebra, who wears a bird feather hat. He looks at the alicorns and bows to them, "You must be the rulers of Equestria. Princess Celestia and Luna."

"How did you know," Celestia is surprised, "I don't think we even make contracts with each other."

"I know," The zebra nods, "But I still know your name. If you want to know, come with us." the zebra around him is going to retort but he orders them, "Silent. Now we will go back to our village," then the group goes back to the forest. Celestia and Luna look at each other and don't know what to do. Celestia is going to the house but Luna is already following them as the white alicorn grumbles. She decides to follow her sister.




"Ouch, ouch. Careful Twilight," Spike is whining as Twilight is taking care of the purple dragon. He tries to block her. Twilight glares at him as she summons some ice chains to tie the dragon's claws and feet, then she climbs onto his belly and treats him. Sunset sees that and gives him a smirk as the purple dragon glares at Sunset, "Hey, not funny."

"At least you can fly a little bit." Sunset looks at the chart, "Look like you learn how to fly faster than me. I spent three days flying like that."

"Really?" Spike's eyes widen as Twilight presses the wound, "Ouch, careful."

"No whining, Spike," Twilight wraps the wound and presses it as Spike glares at her, making her giggle. After doing it, she releases him but is still lying on his belly, and reads a book. Spike puts her down as he stands up. 

A knock on the door interrupts them. Sunset opens the door and sees Aria is standing there. When Aria looks at Spike, she asks, "Why am I feeling something familiar from you?"

"I don't think we even met before," retorts Spike, "Anyway, I haven't seen you before."

"Oh sorry." Aria coughs, "My name is Ari... oh sorry... Buttercube. Nice to meet you. Can I meet a dragon named Sunset Shimmer?"

"I'm behind you." replies the orange dragon, "What are you looking for?"

"Can I meet you at the blacksmith?" Aria points outside, "I just want to meet you."

Sunset rubs her head, "Sure... I guess," Aria leads the orange dragon to the blacksmith as the orange dragon is following her. When they arrive at the blacksmith, Aria invites Sunset to her room.

Looking around, many things are shining as the old mare smiles. She turns to the orange dragon, "You already know who I am, right?"

"I'm sure I do, Aria," Sunset takes the chair and sits, "I also visit your world though. They said that you are the empress of a 300 years old kingdom."

"300 years?" Aria sits down, "Maybe you're right. I'm living this life too long. Anyway, how has it changed?" Sunset tilts her head as Aria facehoof, "Oh right, sorry. I forgot that you have not lived in that world for 300 years."

"The last thing I know is they are experiencing life on the moon," answers Sunset as Aria's eyes widen, "Yeah, Sabrina is experiencing them though."

"Wow," Aria smiles, "Looks like my descendant takes it well, if... I have a kid there."

"Old lady took the crown at the age of 57," Sunset grins, "then she ruled the kingdom for 30 more years until she died."

"Oh right, oh right. You don't have to say twice," Aria sighs, "You know, you can get that table." 

"Really now?" Sunset folds her claw, "What gives?"

"Nothing," Aria waves her forehoof, "I will retire though so..." she sighs as Sunset looks at her sternlyp, "Fine, I will keep it." 

"If just like that, then I will go back," Sunset walks out of the room, "See ya." Aria just sits there and watches the orange dragon walk away as she feels tired, then she goes downstairs to join her husband.



Diana and Amelia are tracking their husband to see somewhere. When they see the blue cat is on the white alicorn head, Diana is frustrated while Amelia is curious about that alicorn. Suddenly, the black cat is feeling a lot of pain in her stomach as Amelia calls others to take her. After taking Diana to hospital, she flies to the living room and sees the others are doing a meeting. 

Eldaro looks at the white cat and asks, "Did you track your husband successfully?"

"Yes," Amelia flies above Matt and sits on it, "The consequence is... he is in Sunset's world."

"What?" yells Matt, "So, can we meet her again?"

"Geez," Sabrina leans on the sofa, "So... what will we prepare this time?""

"A transport and some weapons are good," Eldaro draws a tank on the board, "You have any light tank? I assume that this one will be good for this trip."

"A light tank with some tracking missile," answers Sabrina as Eldaro shakes his head, "What? If those... ponies are hostile, we can use it for threat,"

"Sure. Sunset will be there and roast us alive," Eldaro folds his arms as Sabrina grunts, "Also, I don't know why you two, Amelia, give her those powerful enchants."

"Really?" Amelia flies near the old man, "Are you going to invade that country or something?"

"No. Why should we?" Eldaro sighs in frustration, "We owe her for all doing is not enough. Anyway..." Eldaro looks at the queen, "No tracking missile, that thing will useless in Equestria." Sabrina is going to ask but Eldaro stops her, "Becaupse they don't have a satellite. Remember that?"

"I see," Sabrina writes on the notes, "Then what should we bring."

 "No GPS weapons, and no ranged weapons. We will fight in close combat if we have the threat. That's all," Eldaro writes on the board, "Sabrina, you have three days to prepare."

"Fine," Sarina stands up, "Let see what tank I can get." 

Amelia raises the paw, "Oh, I forgot one thing," Sabrina stops as all the people in the room look at the white cat. Amelia coughs, "One of you will maybe change your body." Everyone gulps as the cat continues, "So, you want to go there?"

"Why not? Being a slime will be fun," Anna smiles, "I can't wait to explore that land." the others nod in agreement as Sabrina goes out of the room to prepare for the trip.
> The Seer
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Celestia and Luna are walking into the forest. They see many trees have doors and lights. Looking up, they see many zebras are swinging by vines. Some of them even jump tree to tree. When the alicorns walk inside the village, all of them stare at the Sister as they are feeling uncomfortable.

"Relax," says the zebra with a feather hat, "They are just curious,"

"... okay, so can I know your name?" Luna waves her hoof, "I am feeling a bit uncomfortable when you hide your name like that."

"Oh..." The zebra nods, "I will introduce yourself after I meet our seer."

The Sisters agree as he leads to the big tree. When they go inside, they see a young zebra is sitting on the table and read the book while an old zebra is sitting beside a crystal ball. The Sisters predict that the old zebra is the seer as they walk to the old zebra.

"Whoa whoa," The hat zebra stops them, "Where did you go?"

"To meet the seer?" answers Luna as she points at the old zebra, "Right?"

The hat zebra looks at the blue alicorn and laughs, then he points at the young zebra, "This is our seer, not that old mare."
The alicorns' eyes widen as the zebra grins, "Oh sorry, so different when you hear about a seer, right?"

"It is," Celestia rubs her chin, "I thought that the seer must be an old one who always sits beside the crystal ball."

The zebra laughs as the young zebra feels amused. The zebra sighs, "All right, that is just the tale. Anyway, my name is Zeke, and this is Artarmiel." 

"Hello" Artarmiel waves her hoof at them as the Sisters are surprised. "You must be surprised that I am young to be a seer."

"No, I am surprised that you are a mare." Celestia rubs her head as the blue alicorn nods in agreement. Artarmiel grasps because of feeling insulted as she turns away. Zeke laughs at her, then he receives a book into his head. Celestia looks at him and turns to the other zebras, "Is that normal?" The zebras nod as Celestia turns to the seer, "Sorry. Because you dress like a mare."

Artarmiel sighs, "This is the first time I am misunderstanding as a stallion." then she glares at Zeke, "not funny." Zeke is trying to hold his laugh.

"Oh right," Luna smiles nervously, "Sorry for the insult."

"Fine," The zebra sighs as she turns to others, "Leave us and lock the door. We want a silent moment to discuss." All of the zebras, except Zeke, go out as Artarmiel jumps down the table, "Tell me, who is that orange dragon?"

"You know about her?" asks Celestia as Artarmiel nods, "What's wrong with her?"

"Honestly, I sense a great power inside that orange dragon," Artarmiel folds her forehooves, " I can't believe that I have trouble reading the future and the past of that dragon."

"... I see." Luna smiles, "But why are you inviting us here? You want to make contact with us."

Artarmiel sits down, "Actually, yes. But after the changeling invasion," 

Celestia's eyes widened, "What? Changeling is going to invade us?"  Artarmiel nods as Celestia asks, "Why did they want our land?"

"... Sorry, I only let you know about the event. About the time..." Artarmiel rubs her chin, "I don't know...

"Fine, what do you want?" asks Luna as the Sisters sit down, "If you know anything, please let me know." Artarmiel grins as she starts to trade the Sisters.




Diana is hugging a black little cat on her paws as she is quite angry about Noleg. The others look at each other and sigh in relief as the black cat wants the blue cat right now, but she is very tired so she can't move right now.

"So..." Matt rubs his head, "Have you decided the name yet?"

"Not yet," Diana folds her paw, "But Noleg doesn't get away this time."

"Sure," Lance is loading the gun, "You can drag him whatever you want. Amelia and you have tracked Noleg."

"Then who will keep the portal open?" Diana points at Amelia, "My sister and I will keep the portal open while you drag him here to me. I swear that he won't get away with this."

The door opens as Eldaro walks inside with the flower in his hand. He puts the flower on the table and says, "You can keep the portal as small as you can, then when I and others go to Sunset's world," Eldaro puts his blade on the track, "You will open wide."

"Great idea," Diana smiles, "I like this. No wonder you are the general."

"Say the one who loses me," teases Eldaro as Diana glares at him, "What? Don't you remember when you attacked me and Sabrina the first time?"

"I remember," Diana balls her paw, "And I'm still salty with that. Two shoots into my head is enough for me."

Anna sits down, "So, one of us may change the body. Any limit?"

"The limit is you will change into the sentient creature that exists in Sunset's world" Amelia takes out the paper, "From what Eldaro talks about her world, they are plenty of the sentient creatures. And it will be random."

"Wow... we can be ashamed of that though," Diana rubs her chin, "Can you list it?"

"We got... minotaurs, normal pony, pegasi, unicorns," Amelia continues to flip the paper, "dragons, changelings, sirens "

"Changeling?" Natalie tilts her head, "What is that?"

Amelia waves her paw, "From Sunset's book, you can define that... eh... a bug combined with a pony." Natalie and Anna gulp while the boys just give them smirks. The white cat flies down on Anna's head, "You should prepare many types of equipment before going there. We don't know much about her world."

"That's why I write this thing," Eldaro pulls out the book with the title, 'Things to do when you go to an alternate universe' as the others give him a weird look. The old man retorts, "I really want to go there though, a chance to pay Sunset from what she has done,"

"I agree," Matt smiles, " So, Sabrina will prepare the transport for us while we will prepare anything, right?"

"That's right," Eldaro folds his arm, "Maybe we can make a contract there and make friends with their kingdom."

"We in," Lance rolls the barrel, "We don't care much about this... transformation thing."

"I see," Diana nods, "When I recover, we can go,"

"Give us three days," Eldaro suggests, "To make sure that you are fully recovered."

"You're right," Diana levitates her kid and puts her on Natalie's head, "Her name will be Ferminon"

"Nice name." All of them, except Amelia, are leaving, "Take care. We will prepare." Diana sighs in relief as she knows that they are the right people she can ask for help.




Spike is flapping the wings furiously as Sunset just watches and shakes her head. After a while, Spike is falling down and lands by his face while Rainbow Dash looks at him in disappointment.

Rainbow Dash flies near the purple dragon, "Come on Spike, you don't have to flap your wings like that."

Spike grunts and lies in there. Looking at the purple unicorn, he finds that Twilight is writing something, "Twilight, what are you writing?"

"Flying diary of the purple dragon," answers Twilight as Spike glares at her, "What? This is the good time when you can look back and fly better."

Spike walks to Twilight and takes the diary. Reading it, Twilight has written into the detail of his flying as Spike glares at her. Twilight giggles and hovers the hoof around Spike. When reading some pages, he finds something wrong with his flying. Putting the book down, he wants to try again. 

Spike is standing and jumps down. He starts to flap his wings slowly, slowly. When he is going to fall, he takes a deep breath and stretches his wings widely. Next time, he finds that he is flying, but suddenly he slams into the tree. "Watch out for the tree," yells Sunset as Rainbow and Twilight laugh. Spike stands up and glares at them as Sunset says to him, "Anyway, you can fly right now."

"I did?" asks Spike as Sunset nods, "Yes, finally I can fly,"

"And you know the promise when we are young, Spike," Twilight walks to the purple dragon as Spike smiles, "You can't break this."

"Alright, hope on me," Spike grins as Twilight is sitting on his back, then the purple dragon flies up as the purple pony falls over and grabs his tail. Spike looks at the purple unicorn, "You like that?"

"No," yells Twilight, "Put me down,"

"Okay," Spike flinches his tail and the purple unicorn is thrown into his back. Twilight breathes heavily as she glares at Spike. The purple dragon smiles, "Oh right, hold on and we will have a drive," then he flying up high. Sunset and Rainbow look at each other and sigh in relief, then they follow Spike in the sky. 

After a while, the duo is flying side to side with Spike as Twilight is enjoying the wind blows into her face, then Spike flies higher and higher as Rainbow Dash and Sunset follow her. Twilight sees a beautiful sunset in the sky while the orange dragon gives her a smirk.

"I admit," Twilight lies on Spike's back, "This is very cool when flying,"

"You don't need to say," Rainbow points at the purple unicorn, "That's why I like flying so much."

"I never thought I would see this thing in my life," Spike closes his eyes, "So peaceful."

"Now I wish that I have wings," comments Twilight as the others smile. They are enjoying the flight as Twilight watches the peaceful sky.




Artarmiel has told about the time the changeling will come on the Cadance marriage day. The Sisters ask about why their queen does this, the zebra shakes her head as she doesn't know anything about her. When the Sisters are going to leave the village, Zeke tells them to stay here as he prepares for them a zone, where they can actually train. The Sisters nod as Celestia agrees to stay. 

When they have training more than three hours, the Sisters sit down and breathe. Zeke comes to them and gives them food, drink and some stuff.

"Thank you," Celestia smiles, "I appreciate that."

"No problem," Zeke waves his hoof, "It is about two races."

"Zebras like you can go to my country without trouble though," Celestia tilts her head, "Why did you all have to ... you know ... do a lot of things like this? I'm already open to all creatures."

"Actually, we aren't just actually sure that we should come to your country and live there." Zeke sighs, "That is my worry though. Now, we can actually do that."

Celestia is going to say but two letters come to her as Celestia is confused. Opening the first letter, Celestia smiles as Luna asks, "What is that letter saying?"

"Spike grows wings and can fly now," Celestia smiles, "I am proud of him."

Luna nods as she opens the second letter. When she is reading, she grasps and drops the letter. Celestia is confused as she picks it up to read, "Okay... Cadance will be married.... What?.. In two days?" 

"Wow, Artarmiel rights," Zeke points at the zone, "You should prepare for this."

"We will, and we will leave this village tomorrow." Celestia smiles, "Thank you,"

"Your welcome," Zeke stands up and leaves the Sisters there. 

Celestia and Luna sigh and they will prepare the thing to do against the changeling. Lucky for them, tomorrow is the day they can return home. Now, they have to train until they have to face the changeling.
> Preparing the 'wedding'
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight is relaxing on Spike's back as the purple dragon is just losing the card game. When the purple dragon relaxes on the sofa, a cough from his mouth and he breathes out a letter. Twilight takes the letter and read, then she sighs in relief, "Finally,"

"What's wrong, Twilight?" Spike looks at her, "Is Shining overdone something?"

"No," Twilight leans on Spike's back, "It's about Shining and Cadance are going to get married. I thought that they will never get married."

"Really?" Spike stands up, "Come on, we have to announce with others."

Twilight is going to retort but she is dragged outside because she is on Spike's back. When they tell this thing to Sunset, she is worried because she is a dragon. After explaining for a while, the orange dragon sighs and accepts the invitation. 

After inviting all of her friends, the main 6, Spike and Sunset go to the train station to Canterlot as Sunset doesn't know what will happen to them. 


When the group gets there, they see many guards standing in front of the train station as all of them are confused. Coral is walking toward them as she feels very tired. 

"You okay, Coral?" Sunset rubs her cheek, "I didn't see anyone who wasn't sleeping enough."

"I'm okay." Coral sighs, "It's just the princesses summoned all of the captains yesterday." Sunset gives her a yellow potion as the guards are pointing the spear at her. Coral raises her forehoof to stop them as she drinks the potion. After a while, the captain doesn't feel sleepy anymore, "Thank you. I need that."

"Remember the side effect," Sunset points at the castle, "Anyway, let us go inside the castle." 

Coral leads the groups to the castle. On the way to the golden castle, she sees Cadance and Shining Armor are standing to wait for them. The purple unicorn smiles and does the ladybug dance in front of the princess of love but she doesn't reply.  Cadance asks her, "Sorry dear, but what are you doing?"

"What? We always do this since you were tạking care me," Twilight tilts her head in confusion, "Don't you remember?"

"Sorry," Cadance smiles nervously, "I have to prepare the wedding for today. It's a royal wedding though."

"Really?" Spike rubs his chin, "I forgot Twilight's birthday, can you remind me?"

Twilight glares at the purple dragon as Cadance is nervous. When Spike is going to ask more but Sunset raises her claw to stop as she turns to Spike, "Come on, she just tired. Let her rest and she will remember those." Cadance sighs in relief as the orange dragon grins. 

"Anyway, can you help me to prepare for the wedding? We haven't done yet," suggests Shining Armor as everyone around agrees with that. Spike is going to ask her but Sunset raises her claw to stop as she shakes her head. The librarian walks to the wedding hall as Sunset knows what happens now.





"All right everyone, ready? I never thought Diana could recover so fast," teases Eldaro as Diana glares at him. She and Amelia prepare to open the portal to come to Equestria as they find a good landing to open. Sabrina has brought the light tank and Silver to aid the journey. After thirty minutes, Diana and Amelia open the portal as the team feels a great force at them.

Looking at each other and nodding their head, the team starts to go inside the portal. When they are going through it, Eldaro looks at his body and he feels normal. The human looks around and sees a city built on the cliff. The old man turns back and calls their name. 

The name-calling is normal until... "Sabrina," Eldaro looks around and doesn't see the women anywhere. "Sabrina, I know you here. We don't go here to play hide and seek,"

"I'm here," calls the voice as others turn to it. They see a quadruple bug with holed legs and a holed horn. She looks exactly like Chrysalis, except for the white hair. Eldaro looks around and realizes that the boomerang she always wears as Sabrina is confused and asks, "What are you looking at?" The others don't know what to say as Lance takes out a big mirror. When Sabrina looks at herself, she panics immediately as the others calm her down, "No... I want to be a unicorn,"

"Actually," Matt rubs his head, "You are a unicorn, with bug edition."

"Not funny," Sabrina huffs, "Now how can I suppose to fight with this form?" Natalie takes the picture by her phone and quickly posts it on the internet but she finds that there is no signal in the land. Sabrina shakes her head, "Delete it, please." 

Natalie nods and she deletes the picture, then she gives Sabrina an advice, "Well, use your wings to balance yourself. You can use your wings to balance your two-hooves standing."

"Maybe I should practice fast." Sabrina sighs, "If we don't go now."

"Well, we don't go there now, because..." Eldaro points at the castle as it is covered by a large shield. Eldaro sits down, "Lance, can you use your sniper rifle to see closer? We can't go now because it will trigger the ponies to attack us. The others, disguise this tank, we don't want ponies or others to see this."

"Maybe you're right," Lance sets up the sniper rifle and takes a look at it. He sees many changelings around the castle. Taking a look at the ponies, they see the ponies are walking normally as nothing happens. "We have a problem. The bug-ponies are flying around the castle, but the ponies inside don't know what will happen."

"... Look like it is a siege," Eldaro rubs his chin, "But I'm not sure. Let's wait for the shield to be broken or something. I don't know what will happen next. If the challengings attack them, we will join."

Silver looks at them, "Lucky that we got mortar in our equipment."

"No," Eldaro shakes his head, "That's the worst idea because you can make those ponies into our enemy," Sabrina sighs as she is trying to stand on two back hooves to fight in the future. The others just check the tank to see if something is wrong. Eldaro turns to Natalie, "Can you make a magic circle that can communicate between us. This is very important."

"I'm on it," Natalie takes out chalk, "Give me some minutes,




Sunset is preparing the wedding in Cadance's bedroom as she has a surprise for the pink alicorn. Suddenly, the door opens as the purple duo walk inside the room and sigh. 

Sunset looks at them and asks, "What's wrong?"

"Well, I am doubting that this is not real Cadance," says Twilight sadly, "But Shining Armor is protecting her."

"I agree," Spike rubs his head, "But we have to investigate her to see if she is real or not."

Sunset puts the lamp down, "Or you should find where is Cadance," The purple duo's eyes widen as they don't believe what they are hearing. Sunset folds her claw, "I am sure that Cadance is fake." 

"You believe that?" asks Twilight as Sunset nods, "I can't believe it."

"That's mean... There are some of them out there. So I suggest we need a password." Sunset opens the door, "It will be Golden Oak," and goes out. Spike and Twilight nod as they run to Celestia to ask what place is abandoned over time.

Sunset sighs and decorates the hall. When she finishes, the pink alicorn comes to her room and asks, "Oh Sunset, you don't have to do this."

"Just another extra gift for you," Sunset points at the decoration, "I'm sure that you and Shining Armor will have a good time."

Cadance looks at the maid and asks them to prepare something for her, then she turns to the orange dragon, "Well, can you go, please? I have a job inside." Sunset nods and she goes outside. 

When the door closed, the orange dragon looks around, then forms a water ball. Inside the water ball, she sees Cadance is changing back into the big changeling. She laughs and grins, "Yes... Everything is perfect. No one suspects me. Soon, Equestria will be mine." The changeling laughs as Sunset dispels the water ball. This is going to be fun.




Twilight and Spike are walking in the crystal mine as this one is forbidden because of its danger. When the purple duo looks around, they see many crystals shining bright as they want to collect some to decorate the library. The purple duo goes deeper into the cave. They see two changelings guarding in front of the . The purple duo nods and they walk into the changeling.

"Hey, what are you doing?" The changeling points the spear at Spike, but it is burnt immediately. The changeling whistles as many of them appear. All of them point the spear at the purple duo. The changeling grins, "You are trapped here. Now, you will die,"

Spike looks at the purple unicorn as Twilight nods. They form a big ice and fire aura as the changelings step back, then they charge at them. After a while, all of the changelings are knocked out as Spike sighs in relief. There is one changeling who tries to escape but  Twilight creates an ice wall to block him. The purple unicorn walks closer to the changeling as he is trembling. The purple unicorn levitates the terrified changeling and says, "Lead us to the princess of love, or you know what is more terrified." The changeling nods furiously as Spike is looking away. Twilight turns to the purple dragon, "Do I too scary."

"Yes." Spike nods, "No wonder no one follows you," then he receives an ice book into his face. The purple duo follows the changeling to rescue the princess of love.




Lance is watching the castle as he doesn't see anything strange. Suddenly, he sees the shield is fading as the changelings are going to strike. Lance shouts, "Hey, the shield is fading. I suggest we should go now."

"Not yet," Eldaro turns to the changeling and the robot eagle, "Silver, you and Sabrina will go there and see what's happened. I have to make sure that they are in danger."

Sabrina, who manages to walk on two backhooves with the support of the wings, sighs, "Come on. I was just successful at doing this. Do I..." not finish her sentence. Sabrina is grabbed by Silver as the duo fly above the castle. "I hate you, Eldaro," yells Sabrina as the old man takes out the scope to see closer.




Sunset walks to the hall of the wedding and sees Rarity, Pinkie and Applejack are preparing for the big day. When Rarity sees the orange dragon, she walks to her and asks, "Have you seen Twilight? I don't know what's wrong with her today?"

"No," Sunset shakes her head, "She is ... kinda going out today. What's wrong with her?"

Applejack finishes her decorate and walks to the orange dragon, "You know, she kinda doubts Cadance that she isn't real, while I see that she is there."

"Yeah," Pinkie jumps down, "I am worried about her because she just told me that Cadance is draining Shining's magic. I don't see why she should do that."

"You know. There will be a surprise for this wedding." Sunset points at the chair, "Let's finish this quickly before Cadance and Shining are waiting," then she goes outside and sees the shield is fading. Looking more, she sees a robot eagle is flying above the shield with a white-haired changeling as they manage to drill through the shield without others changeling knowing, then they mend the shield and land on the roof of the castle. Sunset looks at them and sighs, "Very surprising," The dragon flies up to meet the duo.
> Prepare to engage
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

When Sabrina and Silver are just landing on the roof of the castle, a fire spear flies into her as the changeling uses her boomerang to block. She sees a familiar orange dragon walking toward her. The orange dragon creates more fire spears as Sabrina yells, "Hey, it's me, Sabrina. Please don't hurt me."

"Nice lie," Sunset fuses all the spears and creates a fire missile, "Sabrina that I know is a human, not changeling."

Sabrina sighs, "you wanna proof?" Sunset nods as the changeling throws the boomerang to her, "Here, take a look at this." The orange dragon catches it and starts to analyze the weapon. She realizes it belongs to the queen of Earth(en) as she looks back to her, then Sunset throws back to her as Sabrina smiles, "Long time no see, Sunset."

"What are you doing here?" Sunset leans on the big clock, "You want to drag me back to Earth(en)?"

"No," Sabrina huffs, "Why should I do that?"

"Then what are you doing here? Drag Noleg back?" asks Sunset as the changeling nods. Sunset sighs, "Bet that someone is angry at my house now, right?"

"You don't have to say twice. Anyway..." Sabrina looks at the sky, "Those bug-ponies are the guests of your city?"

"No," Sunset shakes her head, "I wonder what did you see?"

"Many bug-ponies are outside of the shield, and the shield is fading. Eldaro can't aid you if something bad does not happen. They are watching." Sabrina points in front of the gate, "Don't worry. I bring a gift for you to celebrate your journey, Black Mage."

"Long time I didn't hear that thing," Sunset flies up, "Protect Celestia for me," 

"Of course," Sabrina takes out a shotgun and throws it to the orange dragon, "You will need it,"

"I don't think so..." Sunset is going to throwback to the changeling but Sabrina raises her front hooves to stop. Sunset sighs as she flies down the castle. 

Sabrina puts her hoof on her ear, "Hey Eldaro, those bugs are not their ally." 

"Let me think about this." replies Eldaro, "You will spy on them. If there is a danger for their ruler, help them."

"Got it," Sabrina turns to the Silver as the eagle is analyzing to find out which way to come inside.




The changeling leads the purple duo to the pink alicorn. When they see it, Cadance is tied up in several chains with a lot of bruises. The purple unicorn glares at the changeling as he is trembling but Spike puts his claw to her shoulder and shakes his head. Twilight takes a deep breath and puts the princess of love down. The pink pony coughs and opens her eyes. She sees Twilight and Spike are carry her out as she hugs Twilight tighter. 

The purple alicorn asks, "What's happened to you?"

"Twilight," the pink alicorn cries, "Chrysalis captured me and threw me here. I don't know what happens with Shining right now."

"He is not okay right now," answers Spike, "Twilight told me about the brainwashing. I hope Sunset has a reserve spell for that." Suddenly, a magic circle appears on his left ear as the purple dragon sighs, "Since when Sunset draw me a magic circle like this." Spike presses the circle, "Hello,"

A voice comes from the magic circle, "Hey Spike, we got a problem." Twilight, Cadance, and Spike look at each other as he wants to hear it. Sunset continues, "The changelings are going to attack us, but I can't engage to attack their queen without Cadance. Come there quick, the wedding is starting."

Cadance grasps as she wants to run out of the cave but due to the wound, she can't. Spike starts caring for the pink alicorn as he answers, "Don't worry, we will come there as soon as possible."

"I admit it's too late," Sunset sighs, "But don't worry, we have allies this time. Sunset, out,"

"Hey, hey, what allies?" asks Spike but the orange dragon shuts down. Spike looks at the purple unicorn, "We have to go faster. The wedding is about to start," Spike carries Cadance and the purple duo runs out of the cave.




The wedding is celebrated as many ponies around are clapping their hooves to cheer the couple. When the couple is inside, Sunset realizes that Shining is like someone just having a crazy working day. 

The couple stands in front of Celestia as the white alicorn announces, "Lady and gentlecolt, we are here to announce the royal wedding all the time." All of them clap their hooves, except Sunset as the white alicorn glares at the dragon. Celestia turns to Cadance, "Cadance, will you take this stallion as your husband?"

"Yes, I will," Cadance closes her eyes and bow.

Celestia turns to the white stallion, "Shining, will you take this mare as your wife?"

"I deny," shouts the voice from the door as everyone turns to the voice. They see Princess Cadance walking inside the hall with the help of the purple duo as everyone around is murmuring to each other. The pink alicorn points at the pink pony, "Everypony, this is the fake me. She has captured me and imprisoned me in the abandoned crystal mine." 

The fake pink pony laughs as she is revealing her true form. Luna and several guards walk inside and point the weapon as the changeling queen. The changeling grins, "Look like I have to face up the card." The changeling drains all of Shining's magic as the shield is broken. The changeling drones start to fly down the capital. The changeling queen's horn glowing as the room is shining. Celestia feels something not good inside as she lies down. The changeling queen looks at her and grins, "Once I take you, Equestria will be mine." 

All of the ponies have teleported out of the room, except the white alicorn. Celestia looks at her helplessly, "What have you done to me?"

"Nothing," The changeling queen puts the cup of wine down as Celestia grasps. She then takes out the sword, "Just a simple paralyze medicine. Remember this name in Tartarus, Chrysalis." When the queen is going to slam the sword down, a loud 'bam' sounds in the hall. Chrysalis is shocked when some force interacts with the sword as she has been disarmed. Looking aside, Sunset is holding the shotgun as it is still in smoke. Chrysalis is surprised, "How, how can you able not be teleported?"

"It's easy," Sunset spins the shotgun, "Just some rooting spell that makes the teleportation unavailable."

Chrysalis huffs, "It's too late, dragon. Celestia is under my hoof," Sunset grins as the changeling queen is confused. A punch comes from behind as Chrysalis has flown across the hall. Chrysalis looks back at Celestia but finds that another changeling with a large boomerang is standing on two legs. Looking around to find Celestia, she finds that the white alicorn is on Silver's back. "Ho... how? and who are you? You look like me, except the hair."

"Just someone who comes here to beat you," Sabrina points at the bird, "Silver, get out of here and announce to others. We will fight with ponies."

"yes, madam," 

Silver is flying away. Chrysalis tries to blast the eagle but a chair is flying to block the blast. Chrysalis looks at the orange dragon as she is sitting and folding her claws, "Looks like someone learned a switching position spell," The orange dragon points at the queen, "You need some help."

"No need," Sabrina shakes her head, "This one is mine."

Chrysalis stands up as she shouts at Sabrina, "You think you can take me, bring it on." The changelings are preparing to fight as the dragon just takes out the cake and eats it.





Everypony is shocked when Chrysalis teleports them all. The changelings are attacking the capital as many ponies are panicking. Twilight and Spike run to the castle as the others look at each other. Rainbow asks, "Hey, where did you go?"

"To get the Element," shouts Twilight, "We have no time to wait." all of them follow them as they want to get the elements away.

Luna commands the soldiers to get these ponies to a safer place as the changelings are attacking them. Luna swings the scythe to make the changelings step back. The guards form the position to protect the princess. The changeling starts transforming themself as they are exactly to Luna and others. When they are trying to attack, the scythe is glowing blue. Luna looks at the scythe and swings it, a fog comes out and it makes the changelings back to their original form. The changeling is shocked as Luna is confused about this scythe. She shakes her head and charges at them




Silver is carrying the white alicorn to her camp as Celestia is trying to move but she can't due to the effect of Chrysalis's medicine. Celestia asks the eagle, "Where are you carrying me?"

"Just a little more," Silver looks at her, "We will take care of you," When Silver is flying to their camp, many changelings come to them as they want the white alicorn. Silver's wings become machine guns and she shoots them down. Celestia is amazed about the bird's thing, "At least they are not real bullets," then she continues to fly

Eldaro is watching the capital as the ponies are fighting well. Eldaro smiles, "Looks like their ruler prepared this thing well. Even with a surprise attack, they don't back down." 

"So," Lance stands up, "Shall we go?"

"When Silver come here with the ruler, we will join," Eldaro looks up and sees Silver is coming here with Celestia, "There she goes," 

Noleg jumps out from Celestia's head and hugs him tight. Matt hugs back, "Hey, you're here. We miss you so much."

Silver lands on the tank and puts the white alicorn down. Natalie jumps up and checks the white alicorn as Celestia wants to resist but can't. The mage turns to the group, "She got paralyzed."

Eldaro points at the bed, "Then put her on the bed, I will cure her," the others look at him in a weird look as Eldaro retorts, "What? I am afraid that we will be here long. All right?"

"Yeah yeah," Matt carries the white alicorn with one hand as Celestia is surprised, then the swordsman puts her down, "At least she is cute." Celestia blushes while Matt sighs, " Anyway Silver, you got the map,"

"I got one," Silver takes out the map and puts it on the table, "This is the most detail map I got,"

The groups look at the map as Eldaro is analyzed it. After a while, Eldaro nods in understands and starts the command, "All right, listen up. We need someone who here with me, to protect ... eh... winged unicorn?"

"Alicorn," Celestia huffs, "I am an alicorn, creature,"

"And I am a human, thank you," replies Matt as the others giggle. Matt looks at the capital, "Well, I see some smoke flying in the air."

"Well," Eldaro shakes his head, "Lance, you right this tank into the castle. If some changelings are standing in our way, shoot them all," Lance is going to start the tank but Eldaro trips him, "Not yet. Natalie, you follow Lance to activate the large magic circle."

"What magic circle?" Natalie takes the scope and sees magic circles are drawn on the city, "Okay, this is two magic circles in one. Who the hell can do this."

"You know who," replies Matt, "Even us can't do this, and you know who can do the impossible thing?

"point taken," Natalie takes out the staff, "I will activate this two-layer magic circle,"

"When we reach the magic circle, split up if they are still fighting." Eldaro takes out a pencil, "Lance will guard the tank while Matt will help on the west. Natalie helps the east."

"Well, Sabrina and Sunset are inside the castle. I'm sure that they will guard this tank." retorts Natalie, 

"You're right about Sabrina, but not Sunset. She will go out and help the ponies." Eldaro smiles, "Lance, if you meet Sabrina, tell her fast and you will go to the North to help." Lace nods as the old man turns to the robot eagle, "I and Silver will come here. If something is wrong, the mortar will help you. Got it?"

"Yes," says all of them 

"Now go, no time to waste. Remember, go fast as you can." Everyone jumps on the tank and prepares to drive into the capital. Celestia is amazed by the device while Eldaro just sits down and relaxes.
> Heroes united.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Coral swings the halberd and many changelings have sent flying. The captain of the guard breathes as there are too many of them. She wonders how long this will end. Suddenly, a loud noise is coming as Coral turns to the noise. She sees a large metal cart is moving with two humans aside. Matt and Natalie aid the ponies on the way to the castle. Coral feels amazed at the device. Suddenly, the tank stops as Matt walks to her and asks, "Excuse me, can you show the way to go to the castle? We... lost."

"Eh... Who are you?" Coral stands up, "You seem like a monkey but not much fur."

"My name is Matt, and I am human," Matt gives her a hand, "Nice to meet you."

Coral doesn't know what to say as she stands up, then she shakes his hand, "My name is Coral. The way to go to the castle is not far away, I can show you."

"Good," Matt turns to order, "Hey, we got someone who can show us the way."

"Hop in," shouts Lance from inside the tank, "We must go fast. I don't want the enemy to find a way to counter us soon."

"All right," Matt takes Coral on the tank as the captain 'yelp'. The tank starts moving as Coral nearly falls out of it but Matt manages to catch the captain. The human smiles, "If you want to defend this city, please not show the wrong way,"

"I won't," Coral sighs as she has to trust time, "Just get this ... device to the castle. Celestia needs to help. "

"Celestia? She is in the safe zone," answers Natalie as she jumps on the tank, "Move Lance, we have to go fast," Lance nods as the tank starts going faster. 




Sabrina blocks the stop of the bear's paw as Chrysalis is pressing more with her bear claw. When Sabrina takes out her chakram, Chrysalis changes into a bee to dodge her attack. The queen flies behind and changes into the timberwolf to attack her but she receives a slash from Sabrina. The wolf takes back as it changes back to its original form. Chrysalis glares at the changeling as Sabrina gives her a smirk, "I thought that I got a challenge, but all I received is a ton of disappointment." 

"You don't make me, faker." Chrysalis hisses as she whistles, many changelings are coming her way as Sunset stands up and cracks her neck. The changeling looks at the orange dragon, "What do you think you are doing, dragon?" Sunset raises her claw, then waves it to her. Sabrina rolls her eyes as she is feeling hurt by the changelings.

Sabrina points at the changeling queen, "We are not done yet. So do me a favor and fight as much as you can."

"You think you can take all of us?" Chrysalis laughs, "You are so arrogant."

Sabrina smiles, "What 'us' are you talking about?" Chrysalis is confused as she looks back at her soldiers and sees that the orange dragon is knocking out her soldiers one by one. Sabrina shakes her head, "Oh, I have a gift for you too." The changeling slams the boomerang. After a while, many magic circles appear inside the castle as Chrysalis is shocked. The orange dragon gives her a smirk as she continues to fight against the changeling soldiers. 

Chrysalis doesn't know what to do. Sabrina flicks the boomerang and the magic circles start shooting the flame arrows at her. Chrysalis creates the shield to protect her, but it is too many as the shield is cracking. The changeling queen transforms into a fly and dodges all of the arrows. Sabrina looks around to find the changeling. Chrysalis is going to fly away but when she is flying out of the gate, Sunset catches the fly. Chrysalis is shocked as she turns back to normal and flies to her soldier. The soldiers form the position in front of their queen. Sunset sighs as they rush to the Queen of Changeling.





Twilight and others are running to the element room with the direction of Cadance. There are too many changelings as they are attacking them. After 15 minutes, they manage to go inside the room as all of them are tired. When the purple dragon is taking the Element, the wall suddenly cracks as Chrysalis is flying to another wall. The group is shocked as they can't believe in her eyes. A footstep comes to the hole, the changeling appears with a boomerang and stuff. 

The main 6 are ready to fight with the new changeling but Sabrina ignores them as she taunts the queen, "Is that all you got?" 

Chrysalis stands up and coughs, "You ... monsters. What are you? A changeling can cast magic without a horn?"

"Actually, that is the dumbest thing I ever heard," Sabrina grins as she is casting the spell. Twilight and Spike feel it as they are in a defensive stance. After a while, another Sabrina appears next to her as all of them are shocked. It holds the chakrams. Sabrina sighs, "Surrender now."

"You think there only me," Chrysalis laughs but the boomerang is slammed next to her as the queen gulps. Chrysalis sees the door as she is finding a way to escape. The group doesn't know who to follow as the changelings are exactly the same. Suddenly, the changeling changes into a bee and flies away. 

Sabrina looks at the group as she turns her back. A blast comes from Twilight as Sabrina steps aside and stops. Twilight's horn is glowing and asks, "Who are you? Another Chrysalis."

Sabrina grins, "Look like I won't get away this time, will I?" Sabrina steps on four legs as she feels tired, "So, what do you want?"

"I want you to explain everything," demands Cadance, "To make sure that you are not another Chrysalis."

"Nyo," Sabrina takes the boomerang, "Explain later. You should retrieve your white unicorn," Everyone is shocked while the changeling gives them a smirk. A call from Eldaro as she points the hoof, "What's wrong, Eldaro?"

"I need you to escort the pink alicorn to the white unicorn." commands Eldaro, "He needs a lot of help."

"Fine," Sabrina shuts down and turns to the group, "Follow me if you want to see your unicorn alive,"  then the changeling goes out. The group looks at each other as they don't know what to do. Twilight takes the elements and follows the changeling. The others sigh and they follow Twilight.



 
Eldaro is sitting on the table with the sniper rifle as he is watching the battlefield. He sees the defense did very well. Suddenly, the white alicorn comes to him as she is curious about the old man. The old man sighs and asks, "I thought you should lie on there longer,"

"Don't underestimate me like that," Celestia huffs, "Anyway, what are these... artifacts? I don't know any of these things."

"Just a simple weapon makes for human, or ... bipedal creature," explains Eldaro as he is leaning on the chair, "Now all we do is sitting here and enjoy the victory,"

"How can you be sure that we are going to win?" asks Celestia, "I don't know if my soldiers will be standing still or not."

Eldaro sighs, "Three hours," Celestia turns to the old man, "Three hours is too long for a siege attack. The changeling will be pushed back soon, and if Natalie success to activate those magic circles, a dead-end to them," then he takes out the wine, "Want some?"

"Maybe," Celestia sits next to him as the old man gives her the cup. Celestia watches the city as she sighs, "I am feeling useless in this battle. Thank you for your help."

"That's nothing," Eldaro puts the cup on the table, "At least that blue alicorn did a good job."

"That's my sister," Celestia grasps, "She's still in there?"

"Don't worry. She will be fine," Eldaro tries to calm her down, "How about we watch this battle like a movie?"

"I think I don't have a better idea," Celestia drinks some wine, "Ah, this thing is better than I thought. Can I know your name, human? My name is Celestia, co-ruler of this country."

"The name Eldaro, I'm just a retired general of Earth(en)." Eldaro smiles as he sees the guards are countering the shapeshifting spell of changeling. "I'd admit that your soldier finds a way to counter this spell quite fast."

"I know. That's why I call all of the captains in charge," Celestia takes a sip, "This is the wedding day though."

"Now this is the time I would say surprised," Eldaro turns to the white alicorn, "What do they want from a wedding? Political targets?"

"Love," explains Celestia, "They want the love emotion of ours to convert their magic."

"That's new." Eldaro smiles, "I am in another world anyway, so I can't retort. Shall we watch your castle on fire?"

"I don't complain," Celestia sips wine as the duo continues to watch and talk.




Lance is driving the tank in front of the castle. When they are moving, many ponies around feel amazed at what they are seeing as many changelings rush to the vehicle. Natalie creates the shield around the tank while Matt, Coral and Anna prevent them from here. When the tank is in front of the castle, Natalie gives signs to stop. 

"We're here," Natalie walks to the center of the circle, "Finally,"

"You should activate now," Lance comes out of the tank with a box and runs to the mage, "We will protect you," Coral raises her front hoof as Lance turns to her, "Yes?"

"What magic circle are you talking about," Coral looks around, "I don't see any. Even on the ground."

"Oh, right," The others look at each other and nod. Natalie puts her hand on the ground and starts to activate it. After a while, a light appears on the ground and Coral is shocked. Natalie looks at the ponies and sighs, "That orange lizard, why did see draw these things?"

"I heard you, Natalie," says a voice from the castle as all of them turn to the voice. Sunset slowly walks out of the door as the Team is shocked. Sunset smiles, "Long time no see."  All of them rush to hug her as Coral is confused. When they release her, they drag her to the center of the circle as Sunset sighs. Lance presses the button of the box. The box is changing into a turret as Coral is amazed about the turret. Lance takes out the laptop as Sunset says, "You know there is no internet in this world, right?"

Lance slams his head at the screen as he yells, "Oh come on, why did you shoot me down like that?" The others laugh as Coral is still confused. Lance sighs, "Fine. I will throw them away." 

Sunset grins as she kneels down and puts her claw on the floor. The orange dragon closes her eyes as the Team nods. They stand around Sunset as Coral sighs and stands with them. Sunset's body appears with magic letters on her body and the floor starts shining light. Coral Blade is surprised when she sees that. Matt points at the pony, "I think she is doing something, just get out of the surprise and help us." Coral Blade shakes her head and raises her halberd.




The ground is shining bright. The disguised changeling is being revealed due to the spell. Chrysalis is no exception as she is shocked when she sees that. Flying up and trying to figure out the source of the light. She sees the Team with Coral Blade as the queen flies closer. Chrysalis sees Sunset is casting the spell, then she commands her soldiers to attack them.

The group is successful in cleaning Shining Armor, who have a curse. The captain first shocks when he sees Sabrina. After explaining for a while, he understands that as he is lying down. When the floor is shining, Sabrina runs out of the door and sees the orange dragon. The others run outside and see that too.

"What in tarnation!" yells Applejack, "Don't tell me this is her doing."

"It is," Sabrina puts the boomerang down, "Looks like the siege is going to be over." 

"What... how?" asks Shining, "I don't know what kind of spell is that, but I'm sure that the orange dragon can't be that strong, right?"

"I... I am wondering that thing too," Sabrina focuses on the orange dragon, "How strong you are now, Sunset?" The orders just sit down and watch the dragon.

Eldaro looks at the city that is shining bright as another big magic circle is floating around the city. Celestia is surprised when she sees that as the old man takes a sip, "Look like we are going to watch the ending part of the movie." Celestia looks at the old man as she just watches her city shining bright.
> Epilouge: the end of the invasion
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

All of the changelings fly up in the sky, making the pony guards around Canterlot think that they are winning until they see that the changelings are going together at the same spots. Many captains command the guard to keep the civilization safe and heal the injured guard as they want to fight with full force.

Sabrina jumps down the castle, much as the group is surprised, and lands without trouble. The changeling walks to the Team and all of them are waving at her, except Coral. The captain of the guard points the halberd at Sabrina but Matt puts his arm to stop her. The changeling turns to the others and yells, "Are you coming or not? We will need help out here."

The main 6 and others look at each other as they don't know what to do. After looking at the changelings in the sky, Twilight jumps on Spike's back as the purple dragon carries her down to the defense as the others are surprised. Sabrina looks at the swordsman and nods. Matt slams his claymore on the ground. The ground is rising and covering them as the purple duo is surprised. Lance takes his rifle and aims at the changeling.

The air around is silent as Cadance and others are running down to help them. Chrysalis commands all of her soldiers to attack them. Lance starts shooting at them while Natalie is chanting the spell. Twilight blasts to support while Spike is forming the fire. The changelings keep charging at the group as Matt is trying to hold the earth wall while Sabrina keeps throwing her boomerang and chakram.

"Reloading," Lance takes out the magazine and tries to replace the new one. Many changelings are charging when he is reloading as Lance quickly takes his pistol and shoots them down. "They are too much. I don't think I have enough ammo for this."

"Hold still," Natalie slams her staff and many rays of light appear from the ground. The changeling is shocked, they back up and dodge the light. Spike combines his two fireballs and a big one appears in the air. Chrysalis is watching the fireball as it is changing form into a phoenix and charges at them. The queen commands her soldiers to form a big shield to block the phoenix, but it is too strong for them as her army is flying away. 

The changeling keeps rushing at them. The main 5 and others come to aid them. After 30 minutes, all two sides are tired as the changeling queen is trying to keep. Chrysalis grins, "You all fight too good." and she sits down and looks at the sky, "I... surrender."

Cadance asks, "You ... you do?" Chrysalis nods and she is lying on the floor. Cadance points at the changeling, "Is this some kind of trick?"

Chrysalis gives the pink alicorn a smirk, then laughs, "You still naive, princess. I hope this is just a trick. But I do not surrender to you, Cadance."

"What do you mean?" asks Shining Armor as the queen points at the orange dragon. Shining Armor is confused, "Why are you pointing at her?"

"Because I feel that she finished the big spell," Chrysalis coughs, "That's why I surrender. Now, capture me, but leave my soldiers to my land."

Shining Armor looks at the changeling soldier. They are all tired and injured. Sunset's body stops shining as the ground is becoming normal. One of the changeling soldiers tries to transform something but he can't. Sunset helps the queen up, "So, that means you surrender to me."

Chrysalis smiles, "I never encounter some creature who has a lot of things under her sleeves. If I die, I won't regret it."

The others look at each other as the orange dragon sighs. Cadance doesn't know what to do. The pink alicorn looks at the changelings as Luna and the guards are coming here. They start taking the changeling soldiers and their queen. Now, they will have a meeting.




Eldaro looks at the castle and sighs. He turns to Celestia, "You win. Now the queen is yours."

Celestia sighs, "Thank you for your aid. If you don't come here, I won't manage to defend it."

"Don't say so," Eldaro leans on the chair, "Even if we are not coming here, you can still push them back." 

"Why are you saying so?" Celestia tries to comfort him, "You think about that dumpy orange dragon?"

Eldaro takes out the guild album, "Now we talking, I have many things to tell you about this album. It has many embarrass
pictures inside. "

"Oh..." Celestia grins, "I like that. Let's tease this dragon." When the duo is going to join the victory. A black cat pulls them back as Celestia turns to her. When Celestia sees Diana, she is confused and smiles, "Oh hi little thing, how cute you are!"

"Thanks," Diana huffs as Celestia falls down on the ground. Diana looks at the Canterlot, "I come here to drag my husband, Noleg. Did you see him?"

"Wait, wait wait," Eldaro looks at her, "If you are here, then who keeps the portal open?"

"Don't worry. My sister creates many poles to keep the portal so we can come here whenever we want." Diana waves her paw, "But bad news for you. You can't all return to Earth(en). It can only contain 4 people."

"I see." Eldaro puts Diana on Celestia's head as she feels her fur is comfortable and lies on her. Celestia rolls her eyes as Eldaro turns to Silver, "Hey Silver, can you take me there?"

"Right after, Captain," Silver grabs Eldaro to the castle as Celestia follows him. This will be fun.




After taking all of the changelings to the jail, except Sabrina. Celestia and Eldaro have arrived with Diana as Sunset is surprised, then they look at each other and help the pony to reorganize the wedding. After 2 hours, the wedding can truly be celebrated as everyone from Earth(en) must be joined. 

"Hey, why do I have to join this wedding," Diana huffs as she is hugging Noleg quite tight. Noleg is trying to get out of her grip but Diana puts her face close to his ear and whispers, "and you can't escape this time." Noleg gulps and stops struggling as Diana giggles. 

"Because you're here," answers Anna, "This is rude when you go away."

"Fine," Diana takes a seat, "I will stay, and I wish my wedding is like this."

"In your dream," Eldaro yawns as Diana glares at the old man, "That's for being a goddess."

"Geez," Diana sighs as she hugs the blue cat tighter. The door opens and everyone throws flowers to celebrate the wedding. The cart comes out and Princess Cadance and Shining Armor wave to celebrate everyone inside. When the pink princess throws the flower, everyone tries to catch it, but the flower drops on Sabrina's head as she takes it. Diana grins, "You are a flower magnet,"

"Thank you," The changeling takes it tight, "I will take it as the souvenir,"

"Hey, that changeling gets that flower," yells one of the ponies as Sabrina looks around. She sees many ponies are glaring at her as she steps back. "Get her, this one deserves to be in jail," then the ponies chase Sabrina. The changeling has to run for her life as she doesn't want to hurt them.

Eldaro looks at the screen as he is eating the cake while Sunset shakes her head. Eldaro turns to her, "So, how is life going?"

"Even in my home. There is no peace," Sunset leans on the chair, "I hope that I can keep the peace,"

"You know, I will be here for a while," Eldaro leans forward, "I just want to discover this land."

Sunset is going to talk more but a guard walks to them as he tells them, "You must be Eldaro?" The man nods as the guards continue, "Follow me. Celestia calls you too."

"I wonder what she is calling," Eldaro and Sunset stand up and they follow the guard to the room.




Opening the door, they see the main 6, Spike and the princesses are sitting inside. Eldaro and Sunset take a seat as the maid starts putting the glass and wine on the table. Eldaro takes a sip on it and feels good, "Well, I like this one."

"Thanks, just a payback when you invite me for your wine," Celestia turns to her sister, "So, we know each other?" Everyone shakes their head because they didn't meet in the battle, except Sunset. Celestia smiles, "This is Eldaro, a retired general."

"General?" Luna's eyes widened, "Don't tell me you command the human to aid us."

"Well..." Eldaro rubs his head, "That's just simple. Even a newbie can command them like that." 

"Don't underestimate yourself, Eldaro," Celestia smiles, "I know you can do better than that."

"Nah. I'm old anyway," Eldaro leans on the chair. Suddenly, the door is opened and Sabrina quickly closes it. Eldaro teases, "What's wrong? Being the center of attention?"

"Worse," Sabrina takes a seat, "If they are not grabbing the torch and pickaxe, I will appreciate that. Anyway, I hope that I am not late."

"You won't," Luna takes a sip, "Because we just started discussing Chrysalis."

"I see," Sabrina nods. "But you know that none of you can talk to her, except Sunset, right?"

"Maybe you're right," Shining Armor sighs, "I just come there and ask Chrysalis about why she invades us, but she refuses to answer. About her... praying, I don't know if I can accept it or not."

"Just accept already," says Sunset as all of them grasp, " They are not going to do something with their queen. Not even if they can disguise themselves in this city."

Eldaro points at the orange dragon, "You make us useless, you know? Even if we aren't here, you can make those changes, right?"

"Don't know," Sunset smiles and turns to Celestia, "So, do you accept that condition? Maybe she will share all of the reasons."

Celestia closes her eyes as she is thinking hard while everyone is arguing about the condition. The white alicorn wonders if they will be a strong ally in the future or another time they will invade her. Eldaro looks at her as he takes a sip of wine to wait for her. Celestia opens her eyes and answers, "Let's release the changeling soldiers," Everyone is silent as they wish that they are hearing wrong. 

"Are you sure, sister?" Luna waves her front hoof, "What if they come here to get revenge."

"Just release her soldiers, but keep Chrysalis alive. We will need her to explain everything." Celestia sighs, "This is a risky choice."

Celestia stands up and walks out of the door. All of them look at each other and ask if she is insane or not.  THe white alicorn sighs as she doesn't know if she is too nice or not.




The soldiers have escorted all of the changelings to the outside of the city but they refuse to leave. Shining Armor commands his soldier to bring their queen out there and promise the changeling that she won't be murdered. Chrysalis come out with chains and rings. After explaining everything, the soldiers fly back to their land as they promise to take her back. 

After done, Chrysalis looks at the white alicorn and asks, "Are you sure about this decision? My soldiers may come back in violent ways."

"If that happens, we will fight until the end." retorts Celestia as Chrysalis laughs, "What are you laughing at?"

"Just feeling interesting," Chrysalis looks at the changeling, "I'm in your hoof anyway. Just take me back to the prison." Celestia nods as she commands her soldier to take her back.




"So, this is another goodbye," Sunset gives Matt a pendant, "I mean, you can stay here for a while." 

"Nah, we will visit you later," Matt waves his hand, "At that time, you and your librarian will come with me and explore the world," Sunset rolls her eyes as Matt hovers his arm around the dragon, "You can't disagree that,"

The Team comes inside the portal and it is closing. The dragon sighs as she looks at the sky and sees a changeling is flying toward the portal. "Wait for me," Sabrina is trying to reach the portal but it's too late. The portal is closed as Sabrina and Silver are here, "NO..."

"Looks like someone can't go home," Sunset points at the castle, "Come to the castle, we will talk to Celestia," 

"look like I don't have a choice," The changeling goes back to the castle as this is a good time to explore something new. The changeling and the old man will be in Equestria for a while.